Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Saint Raphael the Archangel stays with us, O Archangel Raphael, called the Medicine of God! Keep away from us the diseases of body, soul and spirit and bring us health and all the fullness of life promised by Our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen."

| ELLA'S WORLD

Everything around was completely silent, the trees covered most of the sky, letting only small rays of sunlight penetrate to the ground. Everything smelled pleasantly of earth, plants and flowers, and the girl's lungs expand with pleasure with each breath. Lying on the great roots of the trees, she feels the entire length of the place without even having to open her eyes.

"Ella..."

She hears a voice calling her name, but she remains motionless.

"Ella, wake up..."

The girl grumbles a complaint feeling her mind being pulled from that world.

"Ella!"

With a sinking heart, she is whisked away from that paradise. She opens her eyes to find Makario leaning on her nose, in the shape of a mouse with its snow"white fur.

"Why did you wake me up?" she asks, still sleepy, a little resentful at being awakened from such a peaceful dream.

Someone knocks on the door, and Makario looks at the girl as if this is her answer.

"Your mother has been calling for a long time. says the daemon.

"Jeez! We're not getting up here anytime soon." Katára, her other daemon, says sullenly. At the moment he had the form of a black squirrel, and he stretches, making all his fur tremble.

"Ella, are you up yet?" asks the voice of the girl's mother from behind the door.

"Mom, I'm getting up now."

Katára frowns at the girl and gets up too. Changing into a little black bird, he lands on her shoulder. Makario imitates him, standing on her other shoulder in the form of a white bird.

Each on one side, the two were a contrasting image, like the two sides of a coin.

Ella opens the door to find her mother, who today wore a light white dress. Her hair was tied in a high bun, her daemon, a white salamander, was on her arm facing the girl.

"Finally, what a heavy sleeper you are.'' says the mother in a tone of false exasperation.

Ella sighs, rubbing her eyes to try to stave off sleep.

"I was having a very good dream, so I didn't want to wake up." explains the girl.

The mother smiles, interested.

"And what did you dream about?"

Ella tries to say something, but stops. She couldn't remember the dream.

"I don't remember..." she says making a face in confusion "How is that possible?"

Her mother just laughs, finding her daughter's confusion amusing. She places a hand on the girl's cheek, stroking.

"Forgetting dreams is normal, I myself sometimes believe that I don't dream, beause I never remember them." says the woman, walking in.

Her mother goes to the closet, choosing from the assortment of white dresses arranged there on the hangers. She chooses one from the back of the closet, and when she sees the outfit, Ella flounders on the bed, grumbling. Out of all the white clothes, her mother had to get the one gray outfit. And that only meant one thing.

"Do we have to go to the SCI again?" the girl asks, already regretting it.

"Don't start, Ella. You know damn well you have to go." the girl's mother scolds, putting a hand on her waist.

That doesn't stop Ella from getting upset.

"But I do not want to! I'll just stand by those weird machines while they ask the same old questions. How does it feels? What have you done these days? Are your daemons interacting equally with you? Do they change form constantly?"

Ella takes the pillow and hides her face in it, while her mother sighs in resignation.

"If you're used to it, then don't complain and get dressed already."

Ella watches her mother from under her pillow, trying to use her last resort, appealing for sympathy and pity.

"I hate to go there." she says, pouting and frowning. If she could, she would have faked tears.

Her mother just raises an eyebrow, holding out the clothes towards her.

"Fine!" Ella says, taking the clothes from her mother's hand.

It was a dress with a blouse underneath, both gray in color. The girl hates that color. It even made Ella anxious.

Her mother sighs once more.

"You're not the only one who has to go, and the other kids don't complain." she says, helping her daughter straighten her clothes.

Ella tries not to roll her eyes, but it's really hard not to feel irritated by the whole situation.

"But they should, this is very annoying."

"Stop complaining, girl, and get going!"

Her mother leaves the room, leaving Ella to finish changing herself, and then come back a while later.

"Sit down, I'll fix your hair."

Ella huffs, sitting down on the dressing table wearily.

"Why? I like it loose."

Her mother looks at her daughter annoyed.

"Ella! You know you can't go like this."

Ella wants to complain more, but Makario sits on her lap in the form of a white kitten.

"Obey Ella, the faster we go, the faster it's over."

Katára jumps into her lap in raccoon form, pushing Makario down with a meow of frustration.

"Oh, yeah, sure! They're going to make us stay all day there!" says the little raccoon.

"You two don't make the situation worse." Ella's mother's salamander says climbing up to the woman's shoulder.

Ella huffs and spins around in the seat, facing the mirror, watching her mother emerge from behind and start combing her hair. She knew that if she continued to complain it would only make her mother pissed off even more, so she decides to listen to Makario and shut up, letting her mother work on her hair. Although it was very curly and difficult to tame, her mother was delicate at all times, and it was as if she wasn't even touching it.

After a while, she finishes. The mother places her hands on her daughter's shoulders, admiring her work in the mirror. Ella is very similar to her mother, from the dark skin to the curly hair, the eyes and the shape of her nose. And now, looking at herself in the mirror, seeing herself with a bun on top of her head, wearing these clothes, Ella sees a younger copy of her mother in the mirror.

"Okay, you're all set and pretty." her mother says with a smile.

"I look like a smudge of cement." the girl mutters, dissatisfied, looking at her drees.

"Oh my, and what grumpy cement you are." the mother says, bending down and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Come on, you have to get some breakfast. We don't need you to get even more grumpy for being hungry, do we?"

Makario flies alongside Ella in the form of an eagle, while Katára was on her lap still in the form of a raccoon.

As they descend the stairs, Ella sees her father running around picking up various papers on the floor. He wore his usual white dress suit. His daemon, a white owl, flew around helping to collect the scattered papers.

"Hi dad."

The man looks up, smiling in surprise.

"Oh, good morning dear. Woke up early."

"It's because we have to go to the SCI." she replies, upset, but helping her father with the task of organizing the sheets.

The father seems only then to notice the clothes that the girl was wearing.

"Oh yeah, I didn't realize you were using your uniform."

"I don't want to go, can't I skip this time?" the girl tries to turn to her father.

"Of course not." he says resolutely.

The girl lets out a frustrated sigh.

"I hate going there, it's even worse than going to school!"

Her father laughs.

"What type of comparison is that!"

Her mother approaches, placing both hands on her hips.

"Yes, you will go, Ella, now stop pestering your father and go get your breakfast."

Ella snorts again, and goes to the kitchen, sitting at the table that was already served. She worries about taking portions of the food until Katára catches her eye.

"Hey, Ella... what are they talking about?"

Ella looks to the side, and sees her mother talking to her father in whispers, not close enough for her to hear.

At this moment Makario turns into a white bird and lands on her shoulder, bringing her attention back.

"Whatever it is, it's none of our business. So stop poking around, Katára."

"You really are a pain in the ass." Katara complains.

"Be quiet." Ella says still attentive to her parents who now share a look of concern. Her father holds her mother's shoulders in a supportive way, until she looks at her daughter and when she sees her watching them, she straightens up and walks away from her husband.

"Have you finished your food, dear?" the woman asks, showing a weak smile. She doesn't comment on it.

"Yes." She lies. She'd barely touched the food, but she wasn't hungry at all.

"If you're all ready then we'd better go soon." Mom says, picking up the plates taking it back to the sink.

Ella gets up and goes to her father to kiss his cheek.

"See you later, Dad."

"See you, dear. And good luck."

Ella's mother hands her daughter a white coat as it was cold that morning. Ella is grateful that she doesn't have to wear a coat the same gray color as her hideous uniform.

Leaving the house they walk the streets in silence. The houses were all the same in a regular pattern, all two stories high, with gray brown roofs and pale, almost white walls. The streets were very clean, and because it was early, the streetlamps were still on. A few people went out to work, all in uniform, men in white shirts and pants, like Ella's father. Women had more choices, such as a skirt and blouse set or a dress, but always in the white pattern.

They were also divided into social functions: while the men work, all the women take care of household chores and the good appearance of society.

Nothing more than what is required by the SCI, which it deems to be the obligation of everyone on the Eupatrids side.

Everything was strict, nothing was out of order. Sometimes Ella was so perfectly uncomfortable, but she would never have the courage to say it out loud.

However, in the midst of so much perfection, something broke this beauty. Among the people on the Eupatrid side were some people who did not belong there. Dressed in black, it was easy to identify. These people belonged to the Metecs side, which was on the other side of the city, divided by a huge wall.

They were placed there after they had their definitive daemon, the black ones. On the Metecs side, people lived in inferior conditions, everyone worked, always in heavier jobs, being important for the balance of both sides. Metecs rarely appear on the side of the Eupatrids, as they can only cross the wall with the permission of the SCI.

But in this case, Ella saw them because they also have children that are born on the other side and those children still don't have their daemons set, so Metecs' parents have to take them to the SCI just like Eupatrid's parents do. Just like her mother has to do.

Ella watched very carefully; they were quite a large group, she would say about seven families, each one taking their children and accompanied by an escort of SCI soldiers. The adults looked very malnourished, looked at the ground, seeming to be afraid to be there. The children on the other hand were loving it, they were looking at everything with great curiosity, their dæmons were jumping with joy. A blonde haired girl with an easy smile looks at Ella and waves. Ella moves to do the same, but her mother holds her hand.

"What do you think you're doing?! You can't do that."

Ella looks at her mother, hurt.

"I was just going to wave at her."

"But you can not. Not for them."

"Why?"

Her mother stares at her with a frown, her brows furrowed and her mouth twisted in disgust.

"You know why."

Her mother doesn't say anything else, and doesn't even let Ella say anything else. She just kept walking and tugging on her hand. For a while longer, they walk until they reach their destination.

The SCI was a gigantic building that took up more than three blocks and its floors were just above the surrounding houses. To Ella it felt like a prison.

Mother and daughter enter and are greeted by a dark, cold faced man. He wore dark gray business clothes, had long hair that was tied in a ponytail, his daemon was a white mouse, which was over his left shoulder. The man looks Ella up and down.

"Name." he asks in a monotone voice.

"Rafaella Pelaria." Ella's mother replies.

The man checks his notes, then looks back at them.

"Yes it is here. You can enter."

Before they could keep going the front door opens, and they see the families of Metecs enter. The man's gaze that was only cold now becomes one of deep disgust. The man asked the others the same question, but Ella couldn't see the end of their conversation as her mother pulled her inside.

The two follow a gray corridor until they reach a staircase, which takes them to the second floor, where there was another corridor with a large door at the end. There were also leaning against the walls, some benches to wait. They already had a woman in a white dress and a boy in overalls and a gray blouse.

They sit opposite to them. The boy's mother's dæmon was a white toucan and was leaning on the bench beside her. He was whispering something to the woman, seeming to try to calm her down, as she kept squeezing her fingers together.

The boy was amused by his daemons running around his feet, the white ermine and the black fox.

"What's your name?" Ella asks, taking the boy by surprise, who doesn't answer.

Ignoring her mother's gaze, Ella insists.

"Mine is Ella, and yours?"

The boy looks at his mother as if asking permission. She nods allowing, then he looks back at the girl.

"My name is Percy." he says in a shy voice.

"Nice to meet you, Percy, these are Makario and Katára, and this is my mother Stéffany."

Makario, who was in birdie form perched on her shoulder, bows slightly. Katára, in beaver form, kept her eyes suspicious.

Stéffany just smiles shyly.

"Those are Lucy and Anna. And this is my mother, Stoya."

Lucy, who was the boy's white daemon, was in the form of a cat and let out an excited meow, but was soon interrupted by Anna, the black daemon, who jumps at her in the form of a growling bulldog.

Ella cannot comment further, as the door opens and a man steps out. He was tall, bald, with deep blue eyes, a little scrawny, and wore a white lab coat. He looked at everyone there as if he despised their presence.

"Percy Keystone?"

Hearing the man's voice, it's as if Percy's mother has received a strong charge of electricity, and Ella sees the woman shiver all over, but she soon comes out of her trance and gets up holding Percy's hand so they can enter together.

Ella frowns, confused by the woman's reaction.

"Mom... did you see how nervous she was?"

"She must be worried about her son. Maybe it's time for him to go."

Her mother's voice is controlled, even calm. But Ella notices the way she looks at the door, as if she, too, dreads the moment it will open again.

"Go?" Ella asks, even though she knows the answer.

"Yes. He looks a lot older, it must be time."

She swallows hard. She was getting nervous and her daemons notice this, so they both transform into cats to snuggle in the girl's lap, who hugs them gratefully. She looks at her mother, who also imitates her.

"What's it?" asks the eldest.

"I saw you and Dad talking today, you were worried about something."

Stéffany just stared at her daughter.

"Do I have to go too?"

The mother's face breaks into an expression of controlled desperation. She didn't want to worry her daughter, but it was impossible to keep her expression from remaining calm when it came to this.

"No! Of course not, you're still too young, it's definitely not the time yet." she says, holding her daughter's hands.

"Then why were you so upset today?" She insists.

Stéffany looks away from her daughter. Though they tried to hide it, her dæmon gave her away. The little animal was very agitated. The two are silent for a while, somewhat uncomfortable, and Ella feels her heart tighten. Katára licks her hand in an attempt to convey comfort.

The woman finally looks at her daughter.

"We only fear that when your dæmons take hold... Katára will remain."

Ella squeezes the two daemons even tighter in their embrace.

She had thought about it several times and the possibility always terrified her, as she didn't want to leave her parents, but she didn't want to lose Katára either. In fact, she didn't want to lose either of them. Why did it have to be this way?

"I don't want to leave you! Please don't let them take me mom!" Ella pleads, her voice shaking.

The mother sees her daughter squeezing the two animals, sees the girl's brown eyes start to water. She remembers when she was there, in that position.

Stéffany hugs her tight, trying to calm the girl down.

"Don't think about it now, Ella, it will take a while to decide. And what's more, our family comes from generations of Eupatrids. You don't have to worry about that."

Ella feels despair sink deeper into her chest.

"But I will lose Katára if I am also a Eupatrid... I don't want to lose either of them!"

Trying to wipe the tears from her daughter's eyes, Stéffany holds the girl's face, looking into her eyes.

"But that can't be stopped." she says sadly, remembering her long lost daemon "You've always known that, my love. It's how things are."

Ella was crying now in her mother's embrace, squeezing the daemons tighter to her chest. The little ones did everything they could to stay close to the girl, and the mother's daemon kept between them and their dear Stéffany, trying to comfort them both.

The girl hated it. She hated the idea of living without one of her dæmons. They were both part of her. How could she go on living without having one of them by her side?

She hated who, or what, was responsible for wanting to separate her from Makario or Katára. She hated this stupid rule that kept the two sides divided, that didn't let her even wave to a girl like her.

The door opens with a crack, startling the girl. She lets go of her mother enough to see Percy's mother leave, obviously alone and in tears. The woman doesn't even cast a glance in the direction of the two sitting there. She keeps her pace steady, moving forward without looking back.

Ella's heart races. Percy had indeed been taken.

A heavy silence descends on the hallway, and Ella catches her breath. She then hears the footsteps of the man from before approaching. She feels her mother's arms tighten around her, even in the slightest.

The man stops in the same place as before, staring at the two without expressing anything. He ignores the tears on the girl's face, ignores the mother's worried look, ignores the daemons surrendering fearfully.

He ignores it all like a machine, cold and unfeeling.

"Rafaella Pelaria?" he calls, oblivious to the fear in the girl's eyes.

She holds her breath. Her mother, still holding her, helps her up. The girl feels her mother squeeze her shoulders, and when she turns to look into her mother's eyes, she is greeted by a reassuring smile. It'll be all right, she seemed to say.

Ella had done it all a thousand times. She knew by heart what to do, and what all those machines would do to her. But something in her heart told her that this time would be different, and she was terrified.

But seeing the terror in that child's eyes didn't stop that man from taking them inside the beast's stomach, to one of the several rooms of this huge building.

"Hello, Rafaella." greets a familiar voice.

Of all the faces she had seen there, the face that belonged to the voice was the only one familiar to Ella.

It was Doctor Lin, the same one she always consulted with. She could tell that she had a certain friendship with the man, but on this day Ella saw him in a different, tensed light. She looks around the room and realizes the reason for this change. There was someone else there. A reddishbrown haired woman was also there, not far from Lin. But what surprised her most was the woman's daemon: a black and white lemur with a tail that was even striped.

"I hope you don't mind, but the SCI sent Margot to watch today's assessments, to report on how the selections are going." Doctor Lin explains to Ella, his smile tight.

Even though she is also suspicious, Ella's mother agrees with him. It's not like they have a choice.

"Then let's get started, come on dear." the doctor calls.

Ella went to her usual place, where she had to take off her clothes to get started, but all the time she looked at the stranger's daemon.

As she changed, her daemons were placed in two cages next to each other. Before she could finish putting on her clothes for the procedure, the strange woman approached.

"What is it?" she asks, and Ella tries to contain the urge to back away from her.

The woman pointed to a mark on Ella's chest, under where her heart was.

"It's a birthmark." Ella answers, trying to keep her voice steady. She didn't want to let that woman know that she made her scared. She didn't want to let the fear show any further.

The woman - Margot, Ella remembers - watches the mark, and then watches Ella's face, as impassive as any other SCI employee. But that expression was different on her. It wasn't like he was another empty body without a soul that was just there to do her duty (because that's how Ella saw most of these people, more like programmed and emotionless machines than human). It was more like a mask. And Ella was afraid to find out what she hid beneath her.

"Beautiful."

The woman seemed to have a lot of interest in the mark, but soon backs away. After putting on her nightgown, which was so thin that Ella felt naked, the girl went to the other side of the room, where she entered a large machine that was next to the cages.

In the machine there was only a small opening where the doctor used to talk to her.

"That's it, sweetheart. Are you ready?"

Ella glanced quickly at her mother before nodding her head. Ella closes her eyes tightly, because she knew that now the flash would come, a strong light taking over the inside of the machine. She keeps her eyes closed, feeling the light irritate her eyes.

"Tell me dear, how are you? Have you felt anything different since our last exam?"

"No." the girl responds. She knew she had to answer curtly. The faster they went through all the questions the faster she would get out of there.

"And your daemons?" Something abnormal?

" No." She repeats the answer.

"Some of them..."

Ella waited for him to finish the question, but he didn't. The lights went out and she opened her eyes again, confused. Lin stared at the frames in amazement.

"You can leave." the doctor says, and Ella feels her apprehension return.

She leaves the machine. Her mother was in a corner, clasping her arms in her hands. The strange woman was leaning over Lin, also studying the frame in amazement.

"Girl, sit down there." the stranger commands, her dæmon glaring at her.

Ella goes to the chair in front of the desk where Lin soon sat down, while the woman stood behind.

" What happened?" Why did you stop the exam?" she asks. Her mother approaches her, also confused, also worried.

Makario and Katára were agitated in their cages.

"We saw an anomaly in your frame." says Dr Lin.

Ella is afraid to ask, but it didn't matter. Doctor Lin would explain it one way or another.

" What kind of anomaly?" Stefany asks.

"When your daughter came here a few months ago, we didn't see anything, as it's normal, she's too young for the shard to start manifesting in her. Almost all cases start at age twelve or thirteen. And as soon as they show up, we know their daemons are about to change, so it's time to sort the young ones down to definition. But with your daughter..."

"What did you see in the photogram!?" Ella's mother asks, distressed. She leans across the table, trying to see what had startled them.

Lin handed the photogram to Ella's mother, who, upon seeing the images, is overcome with horror. This makes Ella stand up to see it too.

Ella's silhouette was barely visible in the photo, as she was covered in a lot of golden shards all around her, and also heading for her dæmons.

"We picked up this amount of fragment on your daughter and... we've never seen anything like it. In addition to being too young to manifest in her, the amount is even more than in an adult."

Ella listened very terrified. She looked at the strange woman who just kept a look of indifference mixed with curiosity, watching the girl.

"This cannot be possible, my daughter is only 10 years old! That machine must have been wrong."

"Our methods never fail!" Doctor Lin replies affronted.

Makario and Katára banged on the railing non stop, trying to escape to their girl.

"Ella, calm down!" Her mother says, trying to keep her own calm "What will happen now?"

Margot comes out of her trance, finally taking the frame back.

"What the procedure requires, of course." she says, and Ella gasps.

Not. It cannot be.

Lin and the woman face each other. It was obvious that Lin disagreed with that, whatever the reason (whether to study the case further or out of pity for Ella, it didn't matter). Like a contest, they don't look away from each other, to see who would have the final say, who has more power there.

"The girl must be separated immediately. And watched closely. Her case is the most impressive I've ever seen, and I want to follow everything from now on." Margot says, breaking the silence. Lin looks away.

It was as if all of Ella's breath had left her lungs. She staggered towards her mother already with tears welling up.

"No... they can't!" she pleads, clinging to her mother who hugs her tightly.

Stéffany looked like she was about to collapse. This was not supposed to be happening now. That earlier instinct that something bad would happen takes over again.

"Ella... please... doctor don't do this!" the mother begs, clutching her daughter's body tightly, holding the thin nightgown in her fingers.

Lin looked torn. Margot didn't seem to mind all the commotion.

"It's time, ma'am. You need to leave her here."

Ella's mother refused, shaking her head, crying.

" No! I'm not going with you!" She screams.

Makario and Katára were shapeshifting madly, screaming for Ella. Lin leaves the room only to return with two men, one of them being the bald man who called her. They pulled her from her mother by grabbing her by the legs and arms.

Ella wouldn't stop screaming for a minute, writhing and kicking them both with all her might. Her daemons go haywire even more. Katára, enraged, transforms into a bear, throwing himself against the bars, destroying the cage. He lands on the machine, which crushes it with the bear's impact. Katára uses her claws to free Makario, who transforms into an eagle and throws himself at the bald man's daemon, attacking. He loosens the grip on his hands, surprised, and Ella takes the opportunity to kick him, getting rid of the other and joining Makario and Katára.

"Ella, please calm down!" the girl's mother pleads, scared of such violence, afraid of losing her little girl, crying...

"I'm not going with them!" Ella screams, startling herself with such ferocity.

"Stop it right now, girl!" Margot exclaims, angry now. Her mask of indifference forgotten .

"Ella... please...!" Her mother begged.

Seeing her mother's distressed look made the pain worse.

"Promise I'll stay with you?" Ella asks, taking a step back, asking her mother to say yes, begging with her eyes that she comfort her, that everything will be okay.

Her mother doesn't respond, looking at her daughter sadly. And that was answer enough.

Ella feels her heart shatter. Her mother didn't believe it. She couldn't look her in the eye and say, you're staying with us. It's gonna be okay.

The girl runs to Katára, still in bear form, and mounts the daemon. He lets out a powerful growl that scares everyone. Then he darts away with Ella, Makario trailing behind them in eagle form.

When they arrive at the entrance, the man who received them is scared, falling backwards, but Katára doesn't pay much attention, as he soon went ahead, knocking down the entrance door. Ella screams, holding on as if her life depended on it. They ran very fast through the city, everyone was scared by the scene, throwing themselves to the side to avoid the big bear. Katára runs and runs until the movement of the streets diminishes, because they were approaching the limits of the city, approaching the great wall. People feared or snubbed that part of town for being so close to the Metics.

"What do you think you're doing, Katára!?" Makario asks scared.

"What does it look like? Running from those idiots!"

The white daemon flies in front of Katára, flapping its wings to stay aloft, preventing them from moving forward.

"We can't stay here, come back with Ella!" says the white daemon.

"And hand her over to them like that? No way!"

Ella was tired of it all, she didn't want to be taken, but she didn't want to stay there either and this argument between the two only made it worse.

"Stop! Stop it!"

Katára stops running for Ella to dismount, and Makario lands on the ground in the form of a cat. Katára remains in bear form for a while, looking around apprehensively, but Makario shoots him a scolding glare that turns him into a cat too.

Ella was walking slowly to the end of the street, crying silently, her heart was so tight. She walked up to the wall, glaring at him with such anger.

She wanted to punch that stupid wall. She wanted to kick that pile of bricks until everything fell under her feet.

"Ella, we have to go."

She turns around to glare at Makario angrily.

"I know you don't want to, but there's no getting away from it forever."

Ella puts her hands to her head, desperate for an answer, looking up trying to give up. She knew Makario was right. She knew that unless a miracle happened, there would be no way out of it. She turns to the side lowering her gaze, but didn't think about what she was going to do, her attentions were taken fully. For not far from there she saw something strange on the ground, leaning against the wall.

"What's up Ella?"

"What is that?"

The two now accompany Ella, who walks towards what she had seen on the ground. As she got closer, Ella could see better: it was like a set of roots growing out of the cement and bricks of the wall. Now that she was facing the thing, what she saw surprised her. Amidst the roots she could see a face. It was a woman's face, and her skin was like the bark of a tree. She appeared to be sleeping and having an unpleasant dream, as her outburst was one of worry, fear and also sadness.

"What are you looking at?"

Ella looked confused at Katára.

"At this? Can't you see?"

"What...?"

"That woman's body!"

Her daemons looked at each other in alarm.

"Ella, there's nothing there." Makario says, worried.

"Only the wall." Complete Katara.

Ella looks at the two in disbelief and then at the body. She wasn't crazy, she was seeing her!

"How is this possible? It's right there!"

"There's nothing there." Makario says already scared of all that. Ella wasn't conforming, so she bent down, getting closer to the body. The woman was so young and beautiful, she felt sad to see her like that. She looked down noticing that she was holding something, but couldn't see what it was.

"What are you doing?" Makario asks desperately when he sees the girl reach out to grab something. Ella pulls the roots away carefully for fear of them falling apart, as she didn't know how long it had been there. Soon she could see that what was hidden there was a book, a little big but not that thick. She puts her hand between the roots to pick it up, but is surprised by a scream from Makario.

"Your hands are gone!" the daemon says, and next to him Katára looks just as scared.

Ella withdrew the book, watching her dæmons widen their feline eyes now that she was telling the truth.

"What book is this?!"

"What is it?!"

They were looking at the body now. It seemed to be visible to them too. The roots begin to crack, splintering off like soot, the body breaks apart and floats up to the sky, disappearing from view.

"Okay, what's going on?" Katára asks, confused, sniffing the air.

"We shouldn't be here..." Makario says nervously, looking around to see if someone else was nearby watching it all.

"Do you think she was a witch?" Katára asks, suddenly looking excited.

"Ella, put that down and let's go back!" Makario pleads, biting the girl's nightgown, tugging.

Katára looks at him indignantly.

"And let them take us!" exclaims the black daemon.

"Katára, you're only making things worse!" Makario says frustrated, trying to slap the other daemon with his paw.

"Me!?"

Ella couldn't hear any of their argument, just focused on the book. It was so beautiful! Its cover looked like tree wood, it was heavy but also easy to carry. It had no title, just a large tree carved into the cover. She focuses on the image. It was as if she could feel it, breathing it's energy and it's strength. Ella felt a strange sensation in her chest too, but it was a good thing.

She finally decided to open the book, disappointed with what she saw. It was completely empty, not a single word, not a measly drawing.

"There's nothing."

Stopping the discussion, the daemons stare at the girl.

"What?* Katara asks.

"The book, there's nothing written, look."

She shows the open book to the two, who approach fearfully. Katára smells the pages, but doesn't touch the book.

Makario looks suspiciously at the object.

"Better this way, leave it there and let's go back." he says.

"I won't let it go, I found it so it's mine now."

Makario looks at the girl day in disbelief.

*It could be dangerous!*

"It's just a book."

"That you found with an invisible body!" tries to argue the daemon.

Ella shhhs at him, placing a hand on his cat head.

"Keep it down, Makario!"

"Please Ella, let's go."

Ella looks at Makario, who was pleading with her eyes. She then nodded, earning an indignant look from Katára.

The girl starts walking, turning back, feeling deep down that she was betraying herself. Makario transforms into a bird, flying to the girl's shoulder, but still glancing at the book in her hands. In the distance he could already hear the buzz of the city, which must now be gathered in the center. The girl's heart clenched, she was panicking again.

"Anytime you want Ella, just say so and I'll get you out of here." Katára says transforming into a wolf and putting himself in front of the girl. Makario says nothing, but Ella feels the daemon's disapproving gaze in the other's direction.

They walked some more until they finally reached the center. Not knowing it was possible, but it felt like the whole city was there, all scared, not understanding, wanting answers. The city guards tried to control the crowd that wanted to get closer.

"Hey you!"

Ella looks at the caller, seeing a guard with his white jaguar daemon. She roared showing her fangs, threatening Katára who does the same.

"I just want you to take me to my mother. " She asks.

"Do not move."

"Take me to her, please." the girl asked.

The guard approaches slowly, implying that he wouldn't hurt her, making Ella relax, but suddenly he gives a signal to his dæmon and she jumps fiercely at Katára, immobilizing him. Ella falls to the ground, unable to get up, feeling the pain her daemon felt so intensely. The guard goes towards her, but Makario lunges at him in cheetah form, startling him and falling to the ground on his ass. Ella looks to the side and sees Katára turning into several animals trying to break free. All the confusion and shouting draws everyone's attention, who move away, giving space for Ella to see her parents gathered on the steps of the SCI, along with Lin and the strange woman named Margot. She raises her hand ordering the guards to help the other one, but Lin seems to intervene, and undoes the order and orders the guard to back away from the girl, ordering them not to hurt her.

As soon as the jaguar leaves Katára, the daemon gets up like a monkey and punches the jaguar's snout, running to Ella, staying in her lap.

Ella's mother appears hugging her, and soon her father joins the action. Her mother was squeezing so hard it hurt, but Ella didn't care. It wasn't long before Lin was among them, again with the woman at her side, following him like a shadow.

"Rafaella, you need to come with us."

Tears streamed down the girl's face, but she looked at Lin with determination.

"I'll go with you, but can I ask you a favor?"

Lin nods.

"Let me spend this last night with my family?"

Before Lin could respond, the woman intrudes on the conversation.

"Of course not! You must go now, this very moment." She says putting herself in front of Lin, overlapping Ella and her family, still hugging.

Lin grabs the other's arm pulling her away to argue away from the family, but both are angry and their voices are easy to hear.

"That's enough, you don't have the right to decide here, even if you have the protection of the SCI."

The woman laughs derisively, releasing herself from the doctor's grip.

"Remember, your world wouldn't be under your control if it weren't for us, Doctor."

The two looked at each other with contempt. Lin finally looked away from the woman.

"Be here early tomorrow morning."

Ella closed her eyes in relief, squeezing herself even closer to her mother. They left the confusion followed by the looks of everyone gathered there. The strange woman stared at Ella with a mixture of anger and desire, until she fell back on the book she carried. She was clearly curious about the object.

Ella's father takes her in his arms and so the family moves away from everyone and everything. When they got home, they didn't talk about what had happened. Ella went to take a bath and her mother helped her, something she hadn't done in a long time, but they were both grateful for this moment of their own. When Ella has finished putting on her clean clothes, her mother picks up the dirty nightgown along with the book. The woman looks at him curiously.

"What is it?"

Ella feels butterflies in her stomach, but she didn't know why.

"I found it today."

Her mother flips through it, frowning.

"It's empty... The person who lost is very distracted, should have put a name."

She puts the book down on the sink counter, and Ella sighs in relief.

Turning her attentions to her daughter, the mother brushes her curls with patience and delicacy. She enjoys every minute. When she felt like crying, Makario and Katára would climb on her lap in the form of cats to calm her down. When they were done, they went downstairs to the living room where Ella found her father sitting on the sofa, both hands on his head looking down at his feet, his daemon on the back of the sofa in silence.

When the two arrive at the door of the room, he slowly raises his head with red and swollen eyes. Ella approached and he hugged her, and then they both cried, their mother joining them. It was a terrible feeling. Ella felt as if her heart had been ripped out. It was almost as if she had already been subjected to the process of separating daemons.

And so they stay all night, together on the couch, hugging their daughter. The two caressed her, caressing her hair, squeezing her in their embrace. Although they tried at all costs not to sleep to enjoy that last moment, sleep and tiredness eventually overcome them, and they sleep right there, together. Their dæmons huddled on the floor under his feet.

Late in the morning Ella woke up, she was tight to go to the bathroom. She looked at her parents who were on either side, as if they wanted to protect her from all sides. They are sound asleep, and she sits on the couch seeing that she would have to step over her mother to get out. She was so tight, she couldn't help herself, she crawled carefully to her mother's legs, where she climbed over slowly trying not to wake her up. It was a difficult task but the girl managed it. She walks to the bathroom, Katára and Makario following her in the form of birds, their wings beating in the silence of the night. Ella was soon relieving herself, she couldn't take it anymore, and she was already too big to pee her pants! She gets up and walks over to the counter where the book still lay. She washed her hands and headed for the door, intending to return to the comfort of her parents' laps, but something makes her stop. She looks back at the book again. Thoughts surged through her mind, and Makario landed on her shoulder.

"What's it?"

"Why was I the only one who saw that body? Why did she carry this book around like it was important? If there's nothing in it!" Ella asks, still confused by the whole thing.

"I don't know and I honestly think you should get rid of it." Makario suggests, glaring at the book.

"If it hadn't been for me to find it, I wouldn't have seen the body."

"Maybe only humans can see it, not specifically just you." The daemon replies, determined to make Ella give up whatever her intentions were with that book.

Katára makes a grumbling sound.

"Stop stalling, let's see it again."

"Don't give ideas Katára!"

"Lower your voice!" She scolds.

The girl takes the book, then leaves the bathroom, but not to go back to the living room, but to go to her room, where she closes the door and turns on the lights. Ella sits crosslegged on the bed, with Katára in the form of a cat sitting between her legs staring at the book with enthusiasm, while Makario continues a little bird on her shoulder, looking away from the book.

Ella opens the book, scanning its pages, running her fingers over the surface. They were thick and yellowish. The girl reaches over to the desk and picks up some pencils; choosing the color black she tries to write her name, but surprisingly nothing comes out. She thought the pencil was faulty, so she changed colors, now trying red, but with the same result. Nothing of the color of the pencil remained on the page.

"Why is that..."

"I told you! It's magic, that woman must be a witch." Katára exclaims softly, whispering in a conspiratorial, agitated way.

Makario fluttered the feathers on the girl's shoulder. Ella turns the book into every possible position, frustrated that she doesn't understand it. She dropped it open in front of her, placed both hands on her chin, resting her elbows on her knees, thinking about what she was doing. She should be with her family and not thinking about that stupid faulty book. She wouldn't see her family and would be locked up there for who knows how long! She felt tears welling up just thinking about it. She closes her eyes, feeling the now familiar tightening of her heart. Why did this have to happen to her?

She still had at least two more years to go before she reached the age when other children normally undergo the procedure. Why did she have to be different? Why did her frame have to show all those stupid particles on her?

And that woman... Margot. She didn't like her at all. The girl felt as if she were a mouse under the gaze of a hungry cat whenever the woman looked at her.

It was just her showing up that everything went wrong!

And now Ella was in this situation, with this strange book of strange origins, with just a few hours to go before she was taken away from her family. Fearing losing one of his beloved daemons.

"What do I do?" the girl whispers, already tired of crying.

The question was no more than a whisper. She feels Katára jump up and Makario stir. Opening her eyes, half blurry from tears, she tries to understand what she was doing to them to make them so agitated.

"Ella, look!" Katara says surprised.

Ella dries her eyes, seeing now that lines magically appeared on the pages of the book, they were delicate dark brown, sliding through the pages, until Ella noticed that they were not drawing but writing something.

"Go east, where what was separated will gather on autumn leaves, hope once dead will rise."

Ella snatches the book, barely blinking, barely breathing.

"What does that mean?" she asks looking at both daemons, eyes wide trying to understand.

The words begin to fade, and Ella despairs.

"No! Wait! I don't understand... " she pleads, but it was too late, the words were already gone. The girl could barely remember the exact words that had been written.

"What did you do to get it to write?" Katára asks, excited by the events.

"Nothing! I just left it there."

Ella repeats what she did, but to no avail.

"You asked a question, ask it again." Katara reminds her.

Ella stared at the book in front of her and repeated the question.

"What do I do?"

Nothing happened again, and Makario leaves her shoulder to go to the book. It looked like for the first time he was interested. He studied the book before he glared at the girl.

"Try again, only with more emotion, feel the question as if it is very important, just as you did the first time." he says, and Ella is surprised.

The girl forgets the surprise, soon doing what he said. She closes her eyes, concentrates, feeling a strange feeling in her chest, but it was good, so she asked again.

"It worked out!"

Ella opens her eyes and sees the same message being written again, she read it carefully trying to memorize. And again the sentence disappeared.

"Go east, where what was separated will be reunited? What does that mean?" She asks confused.

"Maybe it's about you, and that if we go east we can be together with Mom and Dad." Katara says excitedly. His little cat eyes were wide with excitement.

Ella looks at Katára hopefully, but Makario brings her back to reality.

"That doesn't make any sense, east is outside the city limits." says Makario, always the voice of reason.

"Maybe the answer is out there." Katara insists.

But Makario wouldn't accept the other daemon's arguments, even he was regretting having helped Ella use the book.

"Death is out there, that's right! If Ella was dead, how would that help!?"

"Why are you always against me, Makario?" the other daemon asks dejectedly.

Makario makes an annoyed sound.

"I'm not against you, I'm a realist, that's all."

"Stop fighting!"

Ella could barely hear her own thoughts, she was so confused, and with these two arguing, she couldn't concentrate at all!

"Ella, try asking the book again, maybe it'll explain." Katara suggests.

Going through the same process as the previous question Ella focuses and asks...

"What will I find in the east?"

The book quickly comes back to form a new answer.

"You will find Eve's path and follow it, at the point where the worlds meet so that order can return."

"Where do the worlds meet?" Ella asks even more confused.

"See!? We have to go..."

"No!"

Makario transforms into a big cat by slamming the book shut.

"Ella, what do you think this will bring? Leaving the city is crazy, especially following the orders of a book! We shouldn't even be doing this, you'll be taken tomorrow, we should be with your parents while we can."

The pain of guilt hits Ella like a bullet, tears already wanting to well up.

"How can you talk like that, Makario?"

The daemon looks sorry for hurting his girl, but he doesn't take back what he said.

"I say this because it's true! Forget it Ella, please!"

Ella dries the tears, taking the book and hiding it under the mattress. The girl takes Makario in her lap, who looks at her sadly.

"I'm sorry" he says, sniffing his nose, smelling the girl's hair.

The girl closes her eyes, sad.

"Alright, you're right."

Katára scowls at them both, reverting to raccoon form.

The three go back downstairs, silent.

JASON

On the other side of the wall, where the Metics lived, while most were sleeping, tired from the long day of work they had and preparing for the next one, there was a young man awake.

Sitting on a stool he had made himself from the scraps of the workshop, he carved the handle of his dagger carefully as if he were painting the surface. He did it to calm himself down, like therapy. He was alone in the room, which was small. There was a window with crooked, rusted bars, a flaking wooden dresser, a ramshackle table he was leaning on, and there was also a bunk bed, which always sagged when someone climbed on it.

He always fixed things in the room, but since he could only use leftover materials from the workshop, they always went bad again.

He didn't mind fixing it, as at least it was a thing for him and not a service for SCI.

Jason was totally focused on what he was doing until his deamon Dianoia, who was a large black haired spider, caught his eye, climbing his leg to his shoulder.

"He is coming."

Jason rolled his eyes sighing.

"He's still going to get us into trouble."

The young man gets up going to his bed and hiding the dagger under the mattress. Jason lies down with one arm over his forehead. He hears noises coming from outside the window, until a familiar voice calls out to him. He doesn't move, pretending not to notice.

"Jason, can you help me?" asks the urgent voice.

Jason doesn't move.

"Come on man, it's hard to get in with all this!"

"Then give it back so you can get in." Jason finally answers, exasperated.

"Stop being an asshole and come help me!"

Jason mutters something indecipherable, probably insults, but gets up, going to the window. Of the three most crooked bars he forces the last one a little, and they open giving enough space for the person outside to enter. His cousin hands him a big bag and then enters putting the bars back on.

Ryan was his cousin, and Jason was barely aware of him or his Uncle Walter when he was little, when he still lived on the Eupatrids side. His parents hated to mention the relatives who lived on the other side of the wall. And in fact, they also barely had a relationship with their son, who since he was little was pretty much ignored by them, and when Jason had his daemon set at age 12, they weren't surprised or sad that he had to leave.

He did not rebel against his parents, for at that time he no longer regarded them as such. Going over to the Metics side was horrible, the fact that he was in the care of a complete stranger, sharing a room with a completely clueless cousin, living in totally inhumane conditions was a huge burden on the boy's mind. All at once over the head of a 12 year old boy.

He cried, of course he cried, but soon he got up, adapting to his new life, his destiny. Dedicating himself to his work, not bothering anyone, he became skilled in his uncle's general repair shop, even more so than his cousin who did everything he could to escape work, leaving much more to Jason. But the young man didn't care, he liked to work, it helped him not to think about the life he had.

And there he was staring at his cousin with judgment. Ryan had figured out a way through the wall when he was fifteen, he'd never told Jason how, but he didn't care, he wanted distance on the other side. But his cousin had a fascination with the other side, always running there, returning with stolen things. Jason always warned him that one day they would pay him and they wouldn't be kind.

"I already know what you're going to say, so skip the lecture."

"I'm not in the mood for that." Jason says returning to his bed, turning his back to Ryan.

"Today there was a confusion at the SCI..."

"I do not want to know."

Ryan ignores him and continues talking.

"One of the kids freaked out, went around town on his bear shaped daemon, I almost got caught wanting to see the scene."

Jason continued to ignore him, but he began to imagine the scene. A big bear running around town, scaring everyone, maybe he should have thought of doing that when he was little. Dianoia could have turned into a lion or even a dragon. Jason can't help the small smile that escapes him.

"They let her stay with her parents for one more night" the cousin is silent for a while, reflecting "this was unfair, why can she?"

"I don't know." is Jason's disinterested reply.

Ryan looks at him a little annoyed.

"You're not even interested in what I said, are you?"

"Did you just get it now?"

Ryan grumbles under his breath, grabs his things, and goes up to the upper bed. Jason thought about the question for a moment, why did they let this kid stay? It didn't matter, if it was up to him, he wouldn't want to spend another night with his parents, not to be ignored as usual.

Stopping thinking about his parents, Jason closed his eyes and fell asleep.

The next day he woke up very early, as he did every day. He went to the workshop, where he did the usual, opened it, swept the floor, checked all the machines, looked at the order table, choosing the most complicated to finish as quickly as possible and then go to the others. About 40 minutes had passed when his uncle showed up.

Walter was very tall like Jason, very thin, his skin was dark a shade lighter, he had shaved hair like Jason, dark brown eyes, and an expression of eternal weariness.

"Did you see the commissions?" the man asks, without even saying good morning.

"Yes, I've already started one."

Walter didn't pay much attention to him, went to the back picking up parts to start one of the other orders.

They stayed on the heavy duty for a few more hours, until they had a visit in the workshop. As soon as Jason saw them he already felt a sinking in his stomach.

It was the SCI. Or at least representatives of the SCI: a man dressed entirely in white, accompanied by two guards, all three with expressions of pure contempt for this place. His uncle went to receive them.

*How can I help you gentlemen?" Uncle Walter asks in his usual husky, tired voice.

"We need your services. We had a problem with our exam machine and as we are already familiar with its various services, we believe it is fit for service." says the man monotonously, looking around, as if expecting some animal to jump on him by surprise.

"We'll need to see the machine to see what's wrong." Vernon answers, scratching his chin.

"The SCI gives you permission to cross to the other side for the duration of the service." the man says, pulling some papers out of his briefcase, handing them to Jason's uncle.

The man examines the papers, frowning.

"When do you want us to start?*

"Immediately, we came to accompany you.*

His uncle looks at Jason, as if asking if he was okay. He didn't want to go, but he had no other choice, so he nodded.

He sends Jason to get the supplies they would need and tell Ryan they were going to the SCI. Ryan was in the bedroom, hiding what he had taken the night before under the wood in the bedroom, Jason is still amazed at how much space there is still inside.

"Your father and I are going to the SCI to do a job, he wants you to take care of the shop and finish the most overdue orders.

Ryan jumped to his feet.

"Why are you going?"

Jason sighs, already tired of this conversation that has barely begun.

"I don't know, maybe because you don't do anything and you never show up at these times when these things happen..."

Jason stopped, took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He didn't have time to argue, and he knew the men in white wouldn't like to be kept waiting, and it was better not to piss them off.

"Just do what your father asked."

Jason didn't hear Ryan's grumble because he'd left the room earlier, leaving his cousin alone to grieve.

ELLA

The girl feels the pulse of the roots on the ground, the wind making the leaves dance, lying on the ground painted orange and brown by the leaves. The sunlight makes the place magically glow, the streaks of light illuminating the leaves, filling Ella's vision with orange, yellow, red. She felt like she belonged there. She felt her heart beating along with the pulse of the roots.

Her lungs fill with that clean air, with the smell of earth and leaves and autumn. There, she felt that everything was right.

With gentle touches on my face, she is taken away from that place, opening her eyes and finding her mother's eyes of deep love, her data roaming her daughter's cheeks with delicacy.

"It's time." the mother says softly.

Ella saw how difficult it was for her mother to say that. She stood up hugging her mother, feeling the tears flow. She felt someone take her hand, breaking away from the hug, turning to her father, who holds her face, wiping away the tears.

"Don't worry, you'll be back soon." he says confidently.

"What if I don't come back? What if I go the other side?"

Her mother shakes her head. Her father holds the hand of his wife and daughter.

"You won't, our family has always been..."

"You can't guarantee that." She interrupts.

Her father stares at her for a while, and then sighs.

"No, I can't, but I can guarantee that I love you and will love you forever no matter where you go."

He wraps his daughter in a hug.

"Go change, I've got your things ready on your bed."

Ella separates from her father and goes to her room, finding a small suitcase on her bed, with her SCI clothes beside her.

She was so angry, she wanted to rip all her clothes off, she wanted to throw her suitcase out the window. Makario jumps on the bed in the form of a cat, taking the clothes in his mouth, looking at her in the form of encouragement.

Feeling a great pang in her heart, Ella put on her clothes, picked up her suitcase, but stopped at the door, looked at the bed, then returned, taking the book and putting it in the suitcase.

"You shouldn't do this."

This time, Ella ignores Makario.

The girl goes down to the room where her parents were already waiting for her. Her mother approaches, taking her hair to tie, but seeing her daughter's gaze she stops and just nods her head. This time, at least she could go with her hair the way she wanted.

The entire way no one spoke, each of her parents held her tightly on either side. Makario and Katára were on her lap in the form of kittens. When they arrived at the building, Ella felt her anxiety return and looked down the street where she saw two people on the Metecs' side, accompanied by some guards and an SCI man. He was a tall young man, very thin, he appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, and his expression was one of indifference to that place. Beside him was an older man, similar to himself, also tall, and both of them had shaved hair. The boy seems to realize he was being watched and looks at Ella, but without much interest he looks away.

Ella didn't care either, she followed inside the building, the man who received her the day before was not there, now it was the bald man with blue eyes, and as soon as he saw her his expression closed.

"Follow me."

He led them to another door, one that Ella had never been to, and they walked down a hallway that ended with a staircase that they followed to the top floor. In it, Ella heard running noises, screams and laughter not far away. The man led them to the last door where he knocked and Lin walked out.

"Rafaella, good. We were looking forward to her arrival" the doctor says warmly.

Ella kept her gaze cold as long as she could. Lin asked them to come in and once again the strange woman was close by. Ella was already quite uncomfortable with the woman.

"You may accompany me."

When the man calls Ella's parents, she feels her mother's hand grip her tighter. Lin approaches gently.

"Don't worry, we'll take care of her."

Tears silently streamed down the mother's face, but she nods in agreement. The parents bend down, enveloping their daughter in a last hug. Her father wipes his daughter's tears trying to smile to calm her down.

"See you later, troublemaker."

Ella smiles for a split second, but then sadness takes over again. Lin approaches Ella and holds her shoulders, as if he fears the girl will try to escape again.

Her parents' daemons said goodbye to the girl's little daemons, and you could see how distressed they were. If they ever met again (not if, when), one of them wouldn't be there anymore, next to his girl. It was a pain no parent would want their child to feel, but it was necessary. It was the rule.

"We have to go, dear."

Ella follows Lin with a lot of chest pain. They walk down the hall until the sounds of screaming grow louder, until they enter a large room with large windows and endless rows of beds. A sea of children ran, played, their happy daemons freely transforming.

It was a curious sight. Ella always imagined the interior of the SCI as a prison, where children were kept as guinea pigs, but... here they were, so happy! Ella sensed something extremely wrong there. When they entered, they didn't even seem to care, but when the strange woman appears behind the girl and the doctor, it was as if all the joy had been sucked out of there. The children stop and bow their heads.

"This is Rafaella, she is our new companion, and I hope she is treated well during this stay with us."

The strange woman approached a boy, lifting his face, placing her hand on his chin and smiling at him sweetly.

"Can you show your new colleague where she's going to sleep?"

Scared, the boy nods yes.

"Good, explain to her how the rules work around here."

This time the woman speaks looking directly at Ella.

"Go with him."

Ella obeyed her, but without taking her eyes off the deamon of the woman who glared at her. It didn't take long for Lin and the woman to leave, and soon the children's mess began again.

"Sorry, but what's your name again?" the boy asks, still a little shaken.

"Rafaella, but you can call me Ella."

"Ella... cool, mine is Gunther and these are Ryla and Ryla."

The two shake hands. Ella indicates her own daemons.

"Those are Makario and Katára. Why did you give your daemons the same names?" she asks the last confused part.

The boy shrugs.

"Why give two different names if I'm only going to have one? It makes no difference."

The girl is outraged by how the boy could be so insensitive to his daemons.

"You don't mind the fact that you lose one of them?" she asks shaken, even a little annoyed with the boy.

"Why? There's no way to stop it, it's a natural thing that happens."

The boy explains to Ella as if she is an idiot. The girl was really uncomfortable with that conversation, so she decides to change the subject.

"How long have you been here?"

"A few months. My parents noticed that Ryla was changing a lot less than usual and brought me in."

"Without waiting for the SCI to call you?"

"Yeah. They were anxious that I would soon define myself. They really want me to go to the Eupatrids side. They want me to have what they didn't have."

She doesn't say anything, she just stares at him in bewilderment. She couldn't imagine what it would be like if her parents wanted her to go to the other side, the side where they wouldn't be. Even if it meant a better life for their daughter. She wouldn't want this, she wouldn't want to be away from her family.

The two walk almost to the middle of the room where there are some empty beds. Not far away was a group of children together, and she recognizes Percy among them. The girl waves at him but gets no response back. She sits on the edge of the bed clutching her suitcase.

Makario was hidden in her hair, Ella could feel it, and Katára was on her shoulder watching everything very carefully.

Gunther sat on the bed facing Ella.

"The rules here are few, we just have to basically stay here in this room and go with them when they call. They don't care what we do, if we play or make a mess, they don't care as long as we stay here."

"Are we locked in this room until our daemon sets?"

"Basically, yes."

"And if it takes too long?"

Gunther shrugs. His gaze swept over Ella curiously, she seemed to want to ask something.

"Sorry to ask, but how old are you?"

"Ten."

Gunther raises his eyebrows.

"So it can only be you..." he mutters.

"Me...?*

"The child who freaked out." he explains, and Ella feels her cheeks heat up with embarrassment.

She shrugs her shoulders.

"How great, I wish I'd come up with that idea."

The girl looks in surprise at the boy sitting in front of her.

"They wanted to take me by force." she explains, even though he hasn't asked.

"We were all taken by force." He replied, crossing his arms.

Ella decides not to argue about it. Instead, she asks:

"Did you ever think that this is all wrong?"

Gunther shrugged his shoulders again, and Ella was starting to find this boy's habit very irritating.

"No matter what I think, it won't change a thing."

She turns her face away feeling the anger rising. The surrounding children played unaffected.

"They shouldn't have that right to take us from our families."

The boy is silent for a while, and Ella thinks that she might have made him reflect.

"Ella, why were you brought here so soon?" he asks finally.

The girl finally looks at him. She didn't know if she should tell what Lin had told her, but she felt that it might be better to withhold the truth.

"For some reason the shard started to surface very early on in me."

She chose not to comment that the amount was much higher on her. Even the fact that just thinking about it scared her.

"How strange, I've never seen that happen." the boy comments.

"Can I ask you a question too?"

"Sure." Another shrug. She takes a deep breath.

"Who's that woman with Lin? Everyone seems to be very afraid of her."

Gunther's expression completely shuts down and his dæmons run into his coveralls.

"No one likes her." The boy answers in a low voice "We think she's not from here."

"From where then?*

"I don't know, but no one has a daemon like hers."

"I thought he was weird too." she answers thoughtfully, remembering the animal's striped tail. Two colors, black and white, together.

"She comes here rarely, at least that's what the others said.* Gunther explains.

"Lin doesn't seem to like her either."

"Of course not, this woman comes to spy on everyone here." the boy says with unshakable certainty. Ella's dæmons cringe, anxious as is the girl.

"Spy on? " Ella whispers in disbelief "For whom?"

"I don't know, but she has SCI approval. Looks like she did something really important to them..."

Ella remembers the conversation she overheard the day before. Margot had said that if it weren't for them, this world wouldn't be under the control of the SCI.

Katára approached the girl's ear to whisper without Gunther hearing.

"Ella, remember what the book said? You will find Eve's path and follow it, where the worlds meet."

Another world...? Could it be possible?

"Trisce said she thinks she's a witch, because she heard her saying some weird things to her daemon once." Gunther shares conspiratorially.

Ella and Katára look at each other.

"What kind of weird things?"

Gunther looks around.

"I don't know, you'll have to ask Trisce."

"Take me to her." She asks.

Gunther is surprised by the girl's interest, but he did what Ella asked. They walk to almost the end of the room where there was a large group of children, but they weren't playing, they were just sitting, talking. Gunther approached the group calling a blonde girl closer. Ella recognized her immediately; she was the same easysmiling girl he'd seen on the street the day before. Ella approached to hear what they were saying.

"She wants to ask you about the strange woman."

"She want to talk to me? No Eupatrids speak to us." the girl asks shocked.

"I never cared about that..." Ella says, startling them both.

"What do you want from me?" the girl asks, suddenly suspicious.

"To talk to you. We are all the same here, why not?"

The girl looks at Ella as if she is crazy.

"Because they don't allow it." the blonde just says.

"Let them with their stupid rules."

Trisce smiles.

"You're crazy... What do you want to ask me?"

She straightens up.

"Gunther said you heard strange things from that woman with Lin?"

The girl's smile fades. She looks around and takes Ella's arm leading her to a far corner. Gunther lags behind, not interested in the conversation.

"Why do you want to know this so badly?" she asks, undecided.

"Just tell me what you heard." Ella insists, evading the question.

The girl sighs resignedly.

"When I came here, I saw her talking to her daemon."

"What they talked?"

"Do you intend to turn me in?" the other girl asks with doubt.

"Of course not"

The girl looked nervous, pulling strands of her blond hair.

"They discussed whether to leave, said that people were waiting for them."

"But what's so weird about that?" She asks without understanding. Lately she was not understanding much.

"Her daemon talked about going through a tree as quickly as possible, but she said she wouldn't until she found the cure."

At this moment Makario descended into her lap in the form of an ermine, trembling.

"Find a cure?" She asks.

"Well, maybe she's sick." the girl says, but Ella suspected that the truth was not something that simple.

"And this passing through the tree part, what do you think it is?" There are no trees in the city.

Trisce shrugs.

"I have no idea."

Ella tries to assimilate it all. It was little, but nothing made sense.

"Did she just hear that?"

The blonde nods in agreement.

"Yea. But you didn't answer me why you're so interested in it." Trisce speaks suspiciously.

Ella didn't even need to think of an excuse, as the big door to the room opened and the voice of the bald man with blue eyes echoed through the room calling to her.

"Rafaella Pelaria!"

Dozens of pairs of eyes turned towards Ella, following her nervous steps until she was close to the man, who was staring at her with the usual contempt.

"Come with me." he says, and Ella feels her legs shake. Her heart races in her chest, dreading what might come next.

They head down the hall to a smaller room, an office. Beyond the front door was a door at the back, which must have led to another part of the building.

"Wait here."

The man leaves, and Makario and Katára jump from the girl looking across the room.

"Did you hear what they said?"

The two daemons nod yes.

"Do you think that's what the book says?"

"He said to go where the worlds meet, and she said she came from another world." Katara says.

"We don't know if she's from another world." Makario intervenes.

"Ella, look at the facts, we've never seen her here, her daemon is definitely not from here, with those fur colors, not really!" Katara exclaims.

Makario stands in front of Ella in the form of a dog.

"Ella, you're not sure of anything. You cannot draw conclusions from children's gossip, of course, if the girl is telling the truth! What if this girl just made this story up to scare you, or else get other kids into trouble who would try to investigate?" Makario tries to rationalize.

Katára frowns and counter argues.

"The girl didn't look like she was lying, and what she said matches the book!" It can't be a coincidence, and Ella has a role in it all. She has a lot of fragments at such a young age, and she found the book. Everything connects!

Ella watched the two of them closely, thinking about it all. If she followed Katára's opinion, she would definitely not be able to take it and would want to investigate all this in depth. And deep down she feels that something is wrong. That woman didn't fit in, she and her daemon, and if she was after a cure... talking about trees... it couldn't all be coincidence!

But... it would be dangerous to go around playing detective. First, she didn't even know if she could get out, since she was stuck in that place. Was it worth the risk? If someone found her snooping around where she shouldn't, it sure wouldn't end well for her...

Should Ella listen to Katára or Makario?

The girl looks between the two divided.

"Ella?" the girl stares at Makario, who was looking at her with low hope.

"There's only one way to know what we have to do..."

Makario looks confused at the girl, but soon understands when she opens her suitcase.

"Ella, no! They'll catch us!"

"I watch the door!" Katára jumps to the door in the form of a cat, leaving only a crack to look at. Ella sits in the chair, holding the book and concentrating. Makario looked at the two of them, very apprehensive.

"Who is that woman? Where does she come from?"

The book immediately gives the answer.

"She is the evil that will try to destroy the cure, coming from a world already lost under their power."

Ella read that aloud to her daemons.

"Should I go to this world?" she asks once more.

"You must find Eve and put together what was separated, for the worlds to heal and save."

"I told you!" Katára turns smiling to Ella, but as soon as he returns to watch, he was surprised by the daemon of the strange woman, who jumps on him pulling his head back. Ella falls out of her chair, dropping the book.

Makario throws himself at the lemur, but it kicks him hard in the daemon's face. Ella feels the pain right away, the lemur now has Makario and Katára pinned to the floor, and the strange woman enters the room with an expression of satisfaction.

"What were you doing watching the..."

She stops asking when she sees the book lying next to Ella. The woman's face turns pale and her expression frightened. She takes the book.

"No!"

She screams from the floor. She didn't want that woman to get him, it felt wrong in her hands. The woman tries to read what is written but luckily it didn't last long and what was written disappeared. She closes the book and faces Ella.

"Where did you get this?" the woman asks coldly.

Ella doesn't respond, and the woman approaches her angrily, grabbing her hair.

"Where did you find this?!" she asks again, angrier, tugging at the girl's curls.

"I will never tell." Ella says through gritted teeth, staring at the woman with eyes closed in pain.

Ella feels a tightness in her neck, and sees the woman's daemon suffocating Katára.

"Tell me now or I..."

She squeezes more, the air no longer enters, Ella begins to struggle. But Lin emerges, screaming at the sight of that scene.

"What are you doing?! Let her go!"

Once Ella and her dæmons are released, she breathes in every breath with great euphoria. Makario and Katára join the girl, who hugs them tight.

The lemur climbs onto its human's shoulder, glaring at the other daemons. The woman straightens up, straightening her clothes and tossing her hair back.

"What do you think you are doing?" Lin asks, putting himself in front of the woman.

"What I came to do. And you better not intrude." she replies, looking into the doctor's eyes.

Lin looks disconcerted, as if she doesn't know how to deal with this strange woman. As if she didn't understand what she might want with Ella.

"You could have killed her, she's crazy, is she?" Lin asks angrily.

"She had the book." Margot says simply.

Lin doesn't understand at first, but when the other shows the book, her expression completely changes. He stares at Ella in bewilderment.

"Where did you find this?"

Lin asks Ella, who was already on her feet, glaring at the two of them. The girl doesn't respond.

"She doesn't want to tell. But I'll make her talk."

Lin stared at the woman in disbelief.

"You are not going to do anything! Rafaella can go, wash your face to calm down, and then we'll talk."

The woman glares at Lin with hatred. The blue eyed man accompanies Ella to the bathroom, waiting in the hallway. She leans against the cold tile wall of the bathroom, feeling tears welling up, but not from sadness, but from anger.

"I hate her, that disgusting daemon of hers..."

"I wish I'd beaten the hell out of him." Katára growls, pacing back and forth next to Ella.

"Ella, calm down." Makario says, placing a paw on the girl's hand.

"They can't keep the book." She says decisively.

Makario looks at the girl in despair.

"But they've already caught it."

"She seemed to know what it does."

"Lin too." Katára says, sniffing the air sadly.

"What will we do?" she asks.

"We'll take it back!" Katára responds as if it were the obvious choice.

Are you crazy?"Makario asks indignantly.

"It's ours." Katara responds arrogantly.

"They're going to catch us." Makario says, shooting Ella a warning look.

"Ella?" Katára also turns to the girl, looking at her with hope.

She stares at them both. She didn't know what to do, but she was pretty sure she didn't want that woman with the book.

She takes a deep breath.

"We will."

Ella opened the door a crack, seeing that the man was standing in the hallway, but someone appears calling him and he leaves. Ella takes advantage and runs back to the office, opening a gap and seeing Lin talk to the woman excited.

JASON

They were already there working almost all day, tired and being watched at all times.

"Do you mind if we go to the bathroom?" Jason's uncle asks, stopping his actions.

The man who was watching them didn't like Walter's request at all. He left the room returning some time later with a bald man with blue eyes.

"Accompany them to the bathroom, then bring them straight here." the first man informs the bald man, who nods.

Then follow the three, Jason, his uncle Walter and the bald man down the hall. Jason doesn't take long, but his uncle was taking his own time in there.

The young man turns to face the bald man.

"Can I go back? I already know the way."

"I'll take you together." replied the man.

"I'm not going anywhere, I just want to get the job done faster, and you want to get rid of me too, don't you?"

The man stared at him for a while, but relented.

Jason was making his way back as promised, but he heard raised voices, so he approached the door opening only a crack. It was the back of an office, there were two people inside, a woman and a man, one had the lemur daemon and the other was a sparrow.

"We've given you enough children already," says the sparrow man.

"The Magisterium will take as much as it sees fit." the woman with the lemur answers, looking furious.

The sparrow man stares at her as if she were a monster.

"You are crazy, how can the SCI support you?"

"It's simple. For power. They wanted control of their world so badly they would do anything to have it. And the Magisterium had that power, so it's only fair that you give us what we want."

The man looked at the other in bewilderment.

"And the girl?" How did she get the book?

"I don't know, but I feel like she's going to get me where I need to go.

"What you mean?"

"I didn't come here this time just to get the kids..." the woman says, looking away from something that was in her hand.

"For what else?"

"The magisterium informed me through the alethiometer that something big was about to happen, something that will change everything and affect us negatively."

"What did it say?" the man asks, looking worried.

"Said that a prophecy of the sorceresses is about to be fulfilled, that the true power that controls all worlds will send a cure."

"Cure?"

"We don't know for sure what it is, but we believe it is here, for the alethiometer referred to a child with two daemons, and she is linked to that prophecy."

The two looked at the book.

"Do you think Rafaella is that child?"

"The amount of fragmentation in it is surprising. And she can read the book, doctor."

"Maybe we should ask if it's really her." the man with the bird daemon suggests, indicating the book.

The woman looked at the doctor in surprise, and nodded. She opens the book.

"Who is the prophecy girl?"

The woman reads aloud what she read in the book.

"The chosen child carries a mark on their chest, which will guide them to destiny."

The two look at each other confused.

"What is this mark?"

Now the book didn't write an answer, it drew one. Perfectly forming the image of a triquetra. The woman's reaction is so peculiar that her lemur daemon has trouble keeping on her shoulder.

"That's the mark I saw on the girl's chest!" exclaims the woman.

"Are you sure?" asks the other, surprised.

"Absolutely."

"So what will you do?"

"How are the selections? Separate the children as soon as possible, I want to take the girl soon."

"Only one boy, Gunther. His fragment is stronger for his white daemon. As he has no family on this side, they won't miss him like the others did."

"I will need more. Be faster." the woman demands.

"It's very strange, how can a child change everything?" the doctor reflects, more to himself.

"Don't underestimate her, in my world one single child has already caused a lot of trouble." says the other, and her lemur stirs agitatedly. "But she must not be alone in this."

The woman opened the book again.

"Will the chosen one have help?"

The book quickly responded.

"The blacksmith whom no one has ever noticed will become her augur, bearing the object of salvation."

The woman reads aloud without understanding, then asked once more for the book.

"Who is this blacksmith?"

"The young man ignored by his parents, abandoned in a desolate world, who needs to discover himself."

Hearing that, Jason's eyes widen in surprise, and Dianoia fidgets on his shoulder. They couldn't be talking about him, could?

The description... it was very similar to him. But obviously there were other blacksmiths with parenting issues, weren't there? Of course, it didn't make sense to just be him, who coincidentally ended up right there in that hallway, just as they were having this conversation, and...

Not. It was just coincidence. Only that.

"This book is very confusing." complains the doctor.

"If the girl doesn't have that blacksmith's help..."

"What are you going to do?"

"Send all the guards to the Metics tomorrow, bring every young blacksmith here." the woman orders.

"And how will you know who it is?"

"We'll know. And if not, if some young Metics disappear... they won't be missed, will they?"

Jason's entire body was shaking. She wouldn't be able... could she? Of killing innocent young people just because she read a loose sentence in a book?

The look on the doctor's face was answer enough for Jason.

The young man didn't want to listen anymore, so he ran back to the room where he and his uncle worked. When he arrived he saw that his uncle still hadn't returned, and pretended not to care about the other security guard's face when he entered. It was a difficult task but he turned his attention to service.

ELLA

Ella couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her heart was beating very fast, and she could barely keep Makario and Katára on her lap because they were so agitated.

"Ella, let's go..." Makario asks, scared.

"Shut up, they'll hear us." Katára whispers, and the girl can barely hear the voice of her daemons over the sound of her heart beating in her ears.

"Ella!" Makario whispers again, and Ella feels her body go cold.

Though it was just a whisper, the woman's lemur hears Makario and turns toward the door. Ella despairs and runs away, only stopping when she bumps into the man who received her the day before.

"What are you doing here?" the man asks irritably, glaring at Ella.

"I... I got lost, the bald man took me to the bathroom, but he wasn't there when I left, so I tried to go back to the dorm by myself... but I got lost."

She was panting, she didn't know if the man would believe her, but she tried anyway. And anyway, it was no lie that the bald man had left her alone!

The man analyzes her for a second, seeing the girl's frightened face. He twists his mouth.

"Come with me."

Ella enters the dorm unnoticed, goes to her bed and curls up there, thinking about everything she's heard.

JASON

Coming home Jason still hadn't said a word, and his uncle usually didn't mind the boy's silence, but this time he noticed that there was something else bothering him.

Jason avoided eye contact with the guards accompanying them. Did they know who he was? Could it be him? His head was boiling.

They've passed through the wall, and Ryan greets them euphoric. He was filthy from head to toe.

"Damn it Ryan, can't you do anything without turning into a quagmire?" Jason's uncle asks, disgusted.

The other young man ignores the comment, of course.

"How was there? What did you see? How was it?" Ryan asks like he doesn't know, like he doesn't run to the other side every night.

"I'm too tired, I'm going to bed." Jason says.

Walter looks worriedly at his nephew, but doesn't try to ask any questions.

" You can go." Jason's uncle says, and then turns to his son, pointing a finger at him, irritated.

Ryan frowns. Jason doesn't wait for his cousin to start complaining and goes up to his room, sitting on the floor with his back against the bed. Dianoia descends from her shoulder to her hands resting on her knees.

"Jason..."

The boy's eyes were distant, taking time to focus on the daemon.

"It's me, isn't it?" he asks.

Dianoia looks at him anxiously.

"I don't know..."

"They will kill all the blacksmiths." Jason says, remembering that crazy woman's threat. He knew the Eupatrids were self"centered idiots who always did things their own way, for their own benefit, but this... This was a crime. They couldn't, could they?

"You're in danger." the daemon says, its little paws running over Jason's hand eagerly.

"You heard what those two said. They'll capture all the young blacksmiths, and if things don't go their way, they'll kill them all!" Jason exclaims, elated. He takes a deep breath, trying to calm down. He didn't want to attract the attention of his cousin or his uncle.

"They want to find out who this blacksmith is who is going to help this child... And you think it could be you."

"I do not think anything. Besides, I didn't do anything wrong, and I don't know this kid they're talking about. They can't accuse me of something I didn't even commit."

Dianoia looks at him, as if to say are you sure?

"You know they can, and they will. Just because we are who we are, because we live where we live, they can do this kind of thing and no one would question it, no one would even notice. You can't stay here, Jason! You will end up dead." the little spider says, almost a plea.

Jason knows they have no choice. He'd heard what they planned, and this was his chance. With that advance notice, he could organize himself, pack his things, and flee before dawn. Between living like a fugitive and, well, dying, it wasn't too hard to make a decision.

Maybe even he could warn his cousin and uncle.

Jason has spent his entire life in fear, even if he wouldn't admit it. It was impossible not to feel that way at times, especially with all the context in which he lived. His parents were no comfort, never had been, that was nothing new, and after going over to the Mets' side, even with his uncle and cousin's support, he was still lonely. He lived there for charity, if one day his uncle got tired of him, he would have nowhere to go but the streets. This was a constant fear, but one he ignored most of the time. If he let his fears take over, he wouldn't be able to live.

And now he was about to abandon it all, leave everything and everyone he knew behind, because of this fear that wouldn't seem to leave his side. Once again the universe was forcing him to take a path he didn't want, and once again he had no other option. After all, the possibility of staying and dying hadn't crossed his mind.

His only comfort, the only constant in his life was Dianoia, the daemon who was always with him. And looking at her there, her eyes shining, he knew. If she was with him, he could do anything.

"But there is a problem. That book, it says anything it's s asked. If we run away, they can easily find us with him." Dianoia begins.

"So what shall we do?" Jason asks, considering the possibilities.

"Let's steal it." the daemon says confidently.

"Are you crazy?!" Jason exclaims in awe.

"You see another option?"

Jason didn't see it, but he also didn't see how this Dianoia idea could work.

"We can't go back to that place, we won't even be able to get past the wall." Jason argues.

Dianoia frowns thoughtfully, and Jason always thought she looked cute when he made that face.

"Ryan!" the little daemon suddenly exclaims.

"What about him?" Jason asks confused.

"Hasn't that little bastard been bragging about getting to the other side without getting caught for years?" Let's make him say where he comes in.

Jason snorts.

"He won't tell us." he says. "You know how he is."

"We have to try!" insists Dianoia.

The door opens and Ryan emerges, facing his cousin on the floor.

"What are you doing on the floor?" he asks after staring at his cousin for a second.

He takes off his shirt that was smeared with dirt, trying to clean his face with it, but it only made his own face even more dirty, so he gave up and threw it on the floor, huffing.

Jason knew it wouldn't be easy to convince Ryan. That hardhead has no problem going out every night to take a chance on the other side of town, but apparently listening to Jason's request was simply impossible. The hardhead did what he liked, and if he thought he wouldn't, even the devil wouldn't change his mind.

"Ryan..." Jason calls.

"Yes?" Ryan responds absently, looking for some clothes in his pile of dirty clothes.

"I need you to tell me how you get to the other side."

At first Ryan looked at him confused, but quickly a long, mocking smile took over his face.

"Are you making fun of my face? You never wanted to know this, why the interest now?"

"Ryan, just listen, please." Jason asks, pressing his fingers to his temple. "I can't explain it properly, because I don't even know if I understand everything, so just listen. I need to go away for a while."

Ryan looks at him with a mixture of confusion and irritation. He twists his lips, as if he's tasting something bitter.

"What? Why? Are you trying to get rid of us, Little Jay? The old man will be angry." he says suspiciously. Jason looks at him in disbelief.

"Get rid of...? No, you idiot, why would I want that?"

The youngest asks exasperated. Ryan looks at Jason like he's looking for a lie. He then sighs wearily.

"I don't know. You come back across town, acting all nervous, and tell me you need to get away for a while. Kind of weird, don't you think?" Ryan asks, and Jason can't quite understand what that means, or that tone of voice.

Jason blinks once, twice.

"Do you think I want to go back there?" he asks, and honestly, he didn't know whether to be offended or not.

"Do you think I would really do that? You know how I feel about those people."

Ryan crosses his arms and looks at Jason with an iron gaze.

"And what should I think, eh? You've been all weird since you got back. Maybe after remembering how different the lifestyles are on the two sides, you've decided that your neighbor's grass looks greener."

Jason didn't want to get angry. He wanted to keep calm. This was important, and anything wrong he did would make his cousin ignore him completely. He could still convince Ryan to help him... he just needed to calm down and not punch him in the face.

"I know it sounds suspicious, but I don't want to go back there. I'm not like you with this obsession over there."

Jason says, his irritation evident in his tone.

"Not like me?" Ryan repeats, also annoyed - "Seriously dude, if you're not going to explain what's going on, and you're still going to be insulting me, I'm not going to just drop everything and help you escape, whatever your reasons."

Jason couldn't explain. Really, he couldn't because he didn't know how. He wouldn't say he'd been listening behind the door and caught part of a conversation between two strange women. Maybe he got it all wrong, but he didn't want to risk it. He felt that something was wrong. He felt that something big was coming, and it was all over him.

"Aren't you going to help me?" Jason asks, and Ryan rolls his eyes.

"Aren't you going to explain yourself?" Jason asks, using the same tone of voice.

"Look, Ryan, I don't have time for this..."

Jason laughs.

"You never have time for anything, do you, Jay? You live in your own little world of self deprecation. Oh, the poor thing, he hates living on this side. I think you've finally decided to escape, haven't you?"

Jason looks at him irritably.

"What are you talking about?"

"You were never happy here, even if we did everything we could to help you adapt. I can't blame you, I hate it here too. But I just thought that when you decided to leave, you would at least tell us the truth. We are your family, it was to be expected that you would know that you can count on us."

Jason was shocked. Ryan looked at him hurtfully, in a way he'd never looked at his cousin. Great, now Jason was feeling guilty.

"No, Ryan, you got it all wrong. I couldn't be more grateful for all you've done for me! I'm not running. Not forever. I would not leave you without explaining. I know I don't show it, but you're all I have left in this world, so you're the most precious thing I still hold dear. If I were running from this place, if I were leaving you behind, I wouldn't ask for your help. But I'm asking. And I'm only asking because I trust you. I trust you, man. And now, I need you to trust me." Jason finishes, and he couldn't be more sincere.

He had no plans to abandon his uncle and cousin. They were the closest thing to family to him, and he held them in high regard.

Ryan looks at him with slitted eyes, but then he sniffles and punches Jason in the shoulder.

"Hey!" Jason exclaims, surprised by the attack.

"Okay, I'll help you. No need to get all emotional, idiot." Ryan says, already turning around.

"You're the one who started with all this abandonment talk! You're sentimental here!"

Ryan doesn't turn around to answer, just shaking his head.

"Just let me know the time, I'll prepare everything. But hay, don't start crying when you say goodbye, Little Jay. Do you want me to bring some tissues?"

Jason lets out a frustrated growl.

"Idiot. And I already told you not to call me that!" Jason complains, crossing his arms. Ryan just laughs at him.

-

Jason spent the rest of the hours gathering his things. Just the essentials, or at least what he thought he would need, as he had no idea where he was going, what he would need, and how long it would take to get back.

His cousin just followed him with his eyes, and seeing the other so distressed, he admitted to himself that his cousin really must be in trouble for being like that, but he didn't insist on asking what it was, he knew it wouldn't work.

When he was done, Jason just looked at his cousin, stating that he was ready. Ryan got up from Jason's bed and left the room, then came back.

"My father is out, we can go."

The eldest lifts the floorboards off the ground, taking the black bag he always carries when he goes out hiding. He removed the bars on the window, picked up his cat dæmon on his lap, and went through first. Jason soon followed suit, looking around his room for a split second before following his cousin. They went down the gutter to get to the ground, followed the street and, fortunately, there was no one wandering around that dawn. They went as fast as they could, and with hasty steps they soon reached the wall. But not where the Metics usually pass with the SCI, it was a much more remote part, there was almost no light, just that of the moon that gently illuminated them.

Ryan leads the way, running his hand over the surface of the wall until it stops, and it hits a brick in the wall twice and it sounds hollow and sloppy. With the tips of his fingers he pulls it out, putting it in the bag and a hole appears, he holds on to it lifting himself up a little, repeating the action and revealing another hole above. He was repeating the action, climbing the wall with the holes that he was revealing, when he reached the top, he looked down panting and confused.

"Aren't you coming, Little Jay?" Ryan whispers looking at him. Jason huffs and starts climbing, Dianoia clinging to his shoulder. When he arrives upstairs his cousin is waiting for him sitting with a mocking smile.

"Tired?"

"Shut up!" Jason retorts, taking a deep breath to catch his breath.

Jason walks to the edge of the wall, realizing how tall it really is. It was one thing to see from below, safe on the ground. Another was to see from up there, where one misstep could lead to his death.

"Are you going to tell me there are more holes to go down there?"

"No." His cousin laughs, standing up and pulling a rope out of his bag. He ties her tightly to a wall surface and throws her.

"Oddly enough, going down is going to be harder."

Ryan laughs at Jason that he wasn't amused at all.

"Okay, from here on you go alone."

Jason can't help but feel terrified. He faced the approaching cousin and extended his hand.

"Good luck, try not to die." He says with a sad smile.

Jason just stared at him, until he finally shook his cousin's hand.

"Thank you for everything." Jason responds, and he hopes Ryan can see the sincerity of his words.

His cousin just nods his head. Jason turns around, clutching his backpack, then climbs down the rope. As soon as he hits the ground, panting, he looks up to see his cousin tugging on the rope. Lowering his gaze, facing that city so bright in front of him, he takes a deep breath, moving forward and sneaking into the shadows so as not to be seen. Everything was calm, there was no one on the streets, and that made things easier. In hurried steps he quickly arrived at the SCI.

"How are we going to get in?" he asks Dianoia, but the daemon warns him.

"Jason, watch out!"

Two guards came down the street making their rounds, and Jason quickly ducked into the shadows waiting for them to pass.

"Jason look."

He followed Dianoia's gaze as she pointed to an open window on the first floor of the SCI building.

They look at each other smiling at each other, has fate decided to help them?

He headed for the building, climbing to the window and entering.

ELLA

Ella held her dæmons so tightly in her arms that she felt their heartbeats, and they were both just as scared as she was.

She has to get away from this place, to yesterday. All possible alarms are going off in her head, red, black, blue alert... She didn't trust Lin, and everything he had said only made her distrust grow even more. He supported the strange woman, and helped her.

The sounds faded with the arrival of night, slowly the children went to their beds, the men who entered the dormitory every half hour, made a round of the beds making sure that everyone was really asleep. Ella closed her eyes as one of them passed her bed. When they left, Ella sat up in bed, looked around, seeing everyone sleeping peacefully. How could they sleep so peacefully? In that horrible place, it was all so wrong.

"We need to get out of here." Ella whispers, and Makario gets off her lap in mouse form.

"What are you saying? We cannot!"

Now Katára leaves her lap to face the other.

"Shut up Makario, once in your life think, if Ella stays here, that would be a death certificate. We're not safe here, we have an obligation to protect her, so stop being scared and let's get out of here!"

Makario was perplexed, he stared at the other and Ella without stopping. The girl didn't say anything, just waited for the other's choice, which she reluctantly accepted.

Her daemons, they both agreed that for Ella's sake, she had to be away from here. The only problem was how to escape.

Ella gets up cautiously, walking silently across the hall to the door, where she first opened a crack allowing her to see the hallway and there was a guard.

"How are we going to get rid of him?" the girl whispers.

"Ella?"

The girl is startled turning around so fast her neck snaps.

Gunther was staring at her, puzzled and also a little scared.

"What are you doing?" he asks.

"Go away Gunther."

The boy does not move.

"No, you're going to tell me what's going on. Or I'll start screaming."

She approaches, speaking softly.

"You don't understand... things are a lot more complicated than they seem."

"Which things?"

The girl is conflicted, not knowing how to explain to Gunther without sounding crazy, or worse, a danger to him.

"I'm in danger, for your own good, please don't ask any more questions."

The boy saw that girl's look of deep distress, and decided he saw sincerity.

"I need to go... please." She asks again.

Gunther looks at his daemons and nods.

Ella thought the boy would turn around and return to her bed, but he approached her, opening the door and stepping outside. Ella panics, hiding behind the door and peering through the gap. She sees him approach the guard so innocently.

"What do you think you're doing? Go back inside." the guard says frowning.

"I need to go to the bathroom."

"You should have gone before you went to bed."

Gunther makes a helpless face.

"Please, I think I'll do it on my clothes if I wait any longer, everyone will make fun of me tomorrow!"

The guard made a face of deep disgust, but soon gave up and followed the boy until he disappeared from view in the corridor.

Ella could hardly believe what she had seen. Gunther helped her!

"Quickly Ella, we won't have much time!"

Ella runs down the hall as silently as possible, trying to remember the way to Doctor Lin's office. When she finally got to the door, she tried to open just a crack to check if it was empty, but the door was locked. Katára jumped from her shoulder to look under the door, sniffing the air heavily.

"There's no one inside. Let's break in."

Great, things were easier, there was no one!

But before she even thinks about doing anything, the alarm goes off, Ella despairs.

"It's now or never!"

Ella walks away, kicking the door with all her might, it didn't open, but the thirty swam. Forcing now with her hands she manages to open the door a small crack, surprising herself with what she sees in the room, a young man in black clothes, looking for something in a great hurry, he finally finds a locked compartment in the desk. Ella sees him take a dagger out of his backpack and forces the compartment open, taking the book from the desk drawer. Ella's eyes widen. He was stealing the book! Her book!

The boy runs out of the office, and Ella stands there shocked.

"And now what?!"

"We have to get out of here!" Makario exclaims.

Ella looks up and down the hall. She didn't know how to get out of the building now with this alarm going off! Surely guards were already running in that direction, and if they found her there... She didn't even want to imagine. She stared out the window, walked over to it and looked up. If she climbed just a little bit she would reach the roof, and then she could try to jump to the roof from somewhere else. It was risky, too risky, but the girl couldn't think of anything else. She opens the window and steps out. It was on the top floor, and it was pretty high. She did her best not to look down. Her feet touch the small sill carefully. With calm steps she narrows herself to the wall where she clings tightly.

She feels the cold night wind cut through her skin, and hears the sound of Katára and Makario's wings beating close to her head. They flew in the form of birds, apprehensive.

"Watch out, Ella!" Katara says distressed.

She starts to climb, holding tight to the wall.

"Just a little more. Just a little longer..." she repeated to herself until she finally managed to reach the roof. Panting, Ella looked down in surprise at her own accomplishment.

"What now?"

"We have to keep going!"

"But where to?"'

Ella looks around, but only one thought came to her mind.

"East, that's what the book said."

"But we're without it, how are we going to go on without knowing more instructions? " Makario asks.

She didn't know. She just knew she had to go. She looked back, a tightness rising strongly in her chest. She thought of her parents and how they would feel if she left, but staying was no longer an option. She turns to the east, taking a deep breath, goes to the end of the roof seeing that there was no other solution but to jump.

Ella looks at her daemons. They would be fine in the form of birds, they would have no problems. Unless she fell down there... The girl shakes her head, pushing away her fear.

She picks up momentum and takes off running, jumping off the end of the roof, landing on the one next door. The girl gasps on impact, groaning in pain. She feels her head spin a little, and hears the desperate voices of her daemons calling out to her. She gets to her feet with some difficulty, and is surprised she hasn't been seriously injured.

Now with the flat roofs and the houses all huddled together, the way to the edge of town was easier. Ella ran like she had never run before.

The city limits were surrounded by another wall, not as high as the one that divided the city, because not many people tried to leave the city like that. Ella calculates the distance and prepares to jump again, her dæmons calling out to her, warning her to be careful, but she couldn't think too hard or else she would lose her nerve.

Adrenaline coursed through her veins, and she jumped. In the air between the roof and the wall she feels hope. It'll work, I'll make it!

But then she falls into the wall, unable to keep her balance, losing her footing. She tries to cling to something, anything but her hands scratch at the cement surface, and she feels the cuts in her skin opening even wider. Ella plummets out of town, feeling her body go light as she tumbled toward the ground, her mind screaming, her daemons screaming her name in desperation, flying toward her.

It was dark, and she didn't see the ground, just felt the impact.

And, to her surprise, when she opened her eyes, dazed, she was still alive.

It was very strange that ground, had it fallen into something?

When she looks around she realizes that she didn't really fall on the ground, but on top of someone. When she takes a closer look, she realizes it's the same guy she saw stealing the book! The boy grunts in pain, trying to move, and Ella realizes he's dropped the book. Yea! This was her chance!

Ella stepped forward and got off the boy picking up the book on the floor beside her and walking away. He struggles to his feet, staggering.

"Give it back to me..." he grimaces in pain before continuing to speak, "Now!"

Ella hugs the book to her chest, and her daemons prepare to move, looking for any sign of the boy's daemon to attack him.

"No, it's my book!"

"Yours?!" the boy asks shocked.

"It was mine before Lin took it." Ella says defensively.

"But I stole it." the boy retorts, frowning.

"And I stole it back!" the girl says, pulling away.

The boy seemed to be losing patience.

"Give me that thing!"

" That thing?! Do you even know what it is?"

Jason didn't answer, just glared at her. An alarm goes off in the city. Ella looks up, beyond the wall, startled. Have you noticed Ella is missing, or just the theft of the book.

"Give it to me soon!" the boy repeats, reaching for the book, and Ella dodges it.

"No! You are running away from them too, come with me, I know how to use the book it will guide us!"

What are you doing?" Katára whispers in her ear, but the girl ignores him.

"You're crazy, I don't even know you, how can I trust what you say? You're a child."

"Do you prefer to trust them?" Ella yells pointing to the city. The girl was already starting to get desperate "You decide."

Ella then turns and runs away from the city. The boy stands where he is for a few seconds, until he realizes that he had no choice.

He follows the girl.

LIN

Everything was in chaos, the alarm going off across the city. But what the hell was going on?

The doctor goes to his office to find everything overturned, the table shattered on the floor and Margot sitting on it with her hands over her lowered head. When he enters the room, the woman stares at him with deep disgust.

"The girl ran away and took the book..."

Lin is silent, shocked.

"How...?" he finally asks, his voice weak.

The other laughs mockingly.

"How? It's all fault of this lousy security of your shitty world!"

Lin frowns at the woman.

"Don't blame us for your problems."

Margot jumps up, grabbing Lin by the collar of his shirt, throwing him against the wall and squeezing his neck. His sparrow dæmon instinctively flies at the woman's lemur, trying to scratch it, but it catches it in midair and pins it to the ground. Lin sees the poor thing thrashing about, flapping its wings on the ground. He feels his own lung asking for air, his throat starting to burn with pain.

"Don't mock me, doctor, you don't know me, you don't know what I'm capable of."

She tightens her grip on the doctor's neck, but is interrupted when the bald man with blue eyes enters.

"Madam, a man is looking for you."

"A man? Who?" she says, not letting go of Lin entirely.

Before he even responds, said man himself enters the room. He wore a cassock and was tall with gray hair.

As soon as she sees the man, Margot immediately lets go of Lin, who has slipped down the wall, catching his breath. His daemon flies to him in desperation.

"Father Agenor." Margot greets him with a small bow, but in return she receives only a cold look. "What are you doing here?"

"You didn't come back as planned." is the cold answer, of a cold man.

"I had some unforeseen events."

"What happened?" he asks, and Lin swears he can see Margot cringe a little.

"I found the girl and one more thing..."

The priest approaches with interest.

"...I found the Dentra book." Margot finishes.

"And?"

"It was with the girl we're looking for."

"And where are they now?"

Margot doesn't respond, just shoots a hateful look at Lin, who was still on the floor.

"Have you lost it?" the man asks.

"She ran away in the night, taking the book. But I'll find her and..."

"It won't be necessary. If she really is who we think she is, we already know where she is going."

Margot looks surprised.

"So are you going to let her go?" she asks, perplexed.

"She is already fulfilling the prophecy, what we have left is to stop it. You will come back with me."

"But what about the children?"

"It will be for another time. Now you will have another task, which you will have your full attention. Because that's the only way we can stop the girl."

"What task?" Margot asks.

Lin knew that whatever task this man was going to give Margot would be one from which nothing good could come of it.

He could only hope that Ella was okay.

Chapter Text

"She was created by God from one of Adam's ribs to be his companion. Eve was life, mother of all living."

LYRA'S WORLD

It was another one of those restless nights.

Sje could drink all the tea they offered, take a nerve remedy, or even go into hypnosis if that was the case. But nothing would make sleep come, not even a simple nap. When that suffering came, nothing could be done. So, not finding a solution, Lyra could only occupy herself in the early hours of lost sleep.

She could invent a reason for this sudden anxiety, something others would accept without question or opinion. But here alone in her room, she didn't have to lie, not to herself. She knew why, the only possible reason.

Lyra gets out of bed and walks around the small room. It had been fifteen years since her conversation with the Dean of College Jordan and Mrs. Ralf, fifteen years ago she accepted the invitation to go to Sta. Sophia, years in which Lyra completed her basic studies easily, with the help of Mrs. Ralf, and many other professors.

She certainly made friends with the college girls, but over time they drifted apart, following their lives, their own paths. Lyra, on the other hand, squeezed into college, dedicating herself to the alethiometer, making it the study of her life, being accepted with good grace by the professors.

After washing her face, she returns to her room, looking around trying to decide what to do to try to keep that strong, painful feeling in her chest at bay. But it seemed so much stronger today...

Sighing, she walks over to the desk and sits down, turns on the table light, and picks up any book to distract herself, or at least try to. But her mind can't focus on the words on the pages.

Where was Pan? Normally he would be back by then, and Lyra had asked him not to be long when he wanted to leave, in case someone came by, and also, so as not to risk being seen alone.

And alas, he was the only one who could calm her down, the only one she could talk to about what she felt.

So many worlds, so many lives, so many people, so many memories... and yet a single word dominates her mind... a single name...

Will.

The word "longing" is not enough to define what she felt. Nothing in human vocabulary, or Gallisvepian or that of the Mulefa or any other world would be capable of understanding the size of that pain, of that feeling that gnaws at her insides.
And even then, she has to move on, has to keep living. For there is no more Subtle Knife, there are no more windows, there are no more opportunities.

There is no longer Lyra and Will together.

The only thing that still existed was her love for him.

Will Parry.

She feels her heartbeat, so fast, and takes a deep breath as she twists her hair into a loose bun. The memories swirl in the woman's mind, a euphoria building within her chest.

Why this now?

Lyra was used to these attacks, but she always controlled them with ease. She had learned to do this the hard way in the first few months after leaving Will in his world. She had to, because the other option was to let the longing crush her soul completely.

But today something was different. It had been a while since that feeling dominated her so strongly.

She tried to concentrate on the book in front of her; it was about the multiple meanings that the symbols an alethiometer could have.

After all these years of taking lessons practically every day with Hannah, Lyra had learned to use the alethiometer again. Clearly not as before, she had relearned the meaning of most of the symbols, and was able to rephrase certain complex questions without the help of books. No longer something instinctive like before. It was the fruit of years of study and effort.

As soon as she started to adapt to the instrument again she was so happy that she didn't think twice about testing a question, a single question that had been stuck in her throat for so long. But to her chagrin, the result was the worst she had imagined, it was as if everything she had put in the effort to learn to use the alethiometer again disappeared, just like when she lost the ability to read it. She went into a state of shock, and poor Hannah thought Lyra was sick. Lyra didn't say a word for days, locking herself in her room. No one understood why she had asked to leave her like that. They couldn't understand.

Only with Pan's help did she recover and break out of her exile. She didn't tell anyone and they didn't insist, they just respected her choice. With Hannah's encouragement, Lyra started her studies again, knowing now that the question was not yet ripe and that she would wait until she was sure she could ask it again.
Starting all over again and getting used to the instrument, Hannah encouraged her to ask a simple question, something not too complicated to answer, and Lyra thought long and hard before choosing and was surprised at how much she wanted to know that. Then she concentrated and asked the alethiometer, repeating the question aloud for Hannah to hear.

"What happened to my parents?"

Although it took her a while to understand everything the instrument was saying, she understood the entire response. Her parents had sacrificed for her, had fought the Authority for her. At first she didn't react, she didn't know what to think, or what to feel. Anger, happiness, sadness?
It was her parents, she should feel something, but no, nothing came.

Perhaps she still felt resentful of all the harm and pain they had caused her.
Throughout her childhood, she admired Lord Asriel, but he didn't want her around. He murdered Roger without the slightest regret. Having sacrificed himself for her doesn't cancel out everything else, all the evil he's done.

And of course, there's her mother, Mrs. Coulter. She abandoned her when she was a child, and then only when Lyra was useful did she seek her out. While she seemed to care about Lyra, her actions were still all in the wrong places. Who dopes their own daughter to "protect" her? She just didn't want Lyra to leave her side. Of her power. It was a possessive love. It wasn't healthy.

Finally Lyra was convinced that she didn't have to be sad, they hated loving her, and when they realized all the harm they caused, they tried one last act of redemption, but that didn't erase the harm and would never pay what Lyra went through because of them. Hannah was really surprised by the girl's reaction, how coldly she accepted the answer.

Lyra hears something scraping against the wood of the window, and dispelling her painful memories she looks to the side, seeing Pan enter the room.

"Can't sleep again?"

“You know I can't, you feel it too." the woman responds with her head down.

“Sorry wasn't here, but I thought you needed some time alone." the daemon explains, stepping closer.

“Alone is the last thing I want to be, Pan." she leans over the table putting her hands on her head. She felt Pan climb into her lap.

"Where were you?" she asks in an attempt to get her mind out of that depressing place.

“Just walking around. Lyra…"

She shifts in her chair to face him.

“I know it's late, but you seem to need it, so let's go to the Garden."

Lyra looks at him in dismay.

*It's too late, someone might be bothered."

“You have the key, and we can take care of ourselves."

Lyra was staring out the window now.

"You need it." Pan repeats, and he always knew what Lyra needed. He always understood her, for he was part of her.

Being very silent, Lyra puts on warm clothes and a red woolen hat and takes out her bag with the alethiometer in it. She left the room with Pan on her lap, and so they left the college, entering that rather cold night. She dropped Pan to the ground as soon as they were far enough away. Without her daemon's body heat, Lyra tries to warm her hands by hiding them in her coat pockets.

They walked slowly, and she tried to distract herself by seeing Pan bouncing in front of her, but that feeling wouldn't leave her, the memories of his face made her eyes burn, starting to water.

"We are almost there."

Pan alerts her trying to bring her back, but the closer they get the more it hurts. She takes the key that the Dean of Jordan gave her and opens the gate. They enter in silence until they reach the bank. Ah, that bench... Lyra knew it was impossible, but she couldn't help but hope he was sitting there, just waiting for her.

She sat on the bench and waited for Pan, who came and curled up in her lap, letting her hand run through his soft fur.

"You can let yourself feel, there's no one here."

It was all she needed to hear. Tears silently drew down her face. She held Pan in a very tight hug, and he didn't say anything, he just stood there beside her, feeling with her.

It was awful. Lyra didn't like to remember the moment when she was separated from Pan in the netherworld, but the pain in her heart was just as strong. Lyra felt her soul was incomplete, just as it had been when she didn't have Pan by her side.

She didn't want to be ungrateful. She was grateful that everything had worked out in the end, she was grateful that they had saved the world — the worlds — but she couldn't understand why they had to pay such a high price? It seemed childish of her to complain about not being able to be with Will, when so many people had died for them, when so many tragedies had taken place for them to get to where they are now.

But it was impossible not to feel hurt, resentful. She would give anything for one more day with Will.

But unfortunately, they couldn't be together, as that meant that one of them would suffer more than the other. It would mean having to leave a lifetime behind.
It would mean… being able to feel his touch again. It would mean being able to see those eyes again. Being able to kiss him again...

Lyra only wished for a chance. A small miracle. Something, or someone, that could make this happen.

But unfortunately, Lyra didn't have that little miracle.

All she had was a heart broken in half, and pain so severe it made hard to even breathe.

As the sun began to break over the horizon, Pan lifted herself into Lyra's face, and Lyra was at least able to doze off a little now, due to exhaustion. Licking her cheek still wet from tears, Pan wakes her human, and she opens her eyes slowly.

"We need to go, or we'll be late."

Lyra looks around, trying to remember how she got there. She takes her things and returns with Pan in her lap again. When she got to college, although it was early, many had already woken up. Lyra hears someone call out to her, and she turns to be startled by Verylis, the housekeeper.

"Lyra dear, where are you going so early?"

"Actually, I'm coming back, I had gone for a walk, to clear up my ideas." Lyra says trying to be as kind as possible.

"Clear up your ideas… still having trouble sleeping?" The housekeeper kept a suspicious eye on Lyra, who looked away.

"You don't need to answer if you don't want to. But keeping this that thing that torments you there..." she says, pointing to Lyra's chest, "...won't help you."

Lyra stares at her coldly, but responds without losing the kindness in her tone.

“Thank you for your concern, but I can take care of myself."

The woman keeps her eyes on her for a while before finally saying "As you wish. If you need anything, Miss Belacqua, just ask."

The woman turns to go her way, and Lyra intends to do the same, but they both turn their attention when they hear someone call out to Lyra.

“Lyra!"

Rochelle's scream and sweet laugh spread throughout the courtyard dimension. The girl practically throws herself at Lyra, who has to let go of Pan to hug the child. Rochelle was very small despite her age, she was 9 years old, her skin was very fair helping to highlight her freckles that practically ran across her whole face. Her hair was a very deep black and quite rebellious, she was very thin giving the impression of being much smaller. Her blue eyes looked at Lyra with deep admiration.

Her daemon who was in the form of a wildcat ran with Pan between them.

"Rochelle, when did you arrive?"

"Yesterday night! I went to your room to surprise you but you weren't there."

The housekeeper gives Lyra a long look, but she ignores it.

“Thanks for everything Verylis, but Rochelle and I have a lot to talk about." Lyra pantry.

The girl opened a huge smile, while the housekeeper walks away, shrugging her shoulders at the other. Lyra didn't want to be rude, but she did know she couldn't explain her torments to the housekeeper, and she knew that even if she tried, she wouldn't understand.

Lyra holds Rochelle's shoulders as they walk to her room.

"So, tell me everything, how was your trip to Brazil?"

*It was all very incredible, Dad showed me everything in Rio, the beaches are wonderful, it's always hot there, the samba is fun, but we didn't just stay there! We also went through São Paulo and Minas Gerais…"

"Did you find any gold for me?" Lyra asks interrupting the little girl, because she knew that she had a tendency to chatter.

"Well, I tried, but I couldn't." the girl says, shrugging her shoulders, looking disappointed.

"And the language, did you find it difficult?"

"It's pretty funny, but I learned a few things!"

Lyra opens the bedroom door and Rochelle walks in, feeling very comfortable. The girl sits in the desk chair, spinning around in it and laughing for nothing. Lyra starts gathering her books and the material she would need for the day of study.

"Lyra - what were you - doing - yesterday - that I didn't - find - you - here?" with each turn Rochelle took in the chair, she spoke slowly each word.

Leaving the task of gathering her supplies, Lyra holds Rochelle's chair to stop it from spinning.

"Stop it, you'll end up nauseous! I myself feel it just watching you do it" the woman says laughing.

"You didn't answer my question. Were you on a date?!* Rochelle asks picking up her own daemon, implying she was going to kiss him.

Lyra sits down on the bed across from the girl, putting her last books in her bag.

“I don't have a boyfriend."

"And why not? You are beautiful and smart, you should have many chasing after you." the girl argues, as if trying to explain to Lyra.

"That's not how it works." Lyra says sweetly, smiling slightly at the girl.

"I'm dying to have a boyfriend, as soon as I get older I'll have the best boyfriend ever!" Rochelle announces.

Lyra laughs, looking at the girl fondly.

“I don't doubt it." Lyra says, messing up the girl's hair, who grumbles.

With everything she needed in her bag, Lyra points the girl to the door, and the two run out of the room laughing.

"Lyra, can I ask you a question?" Rochelle asks, looking up so she can look into Lyra's eyes. The two walk down the halls together.

"Sure, why not?" Lyra responds and gives the other a light pinch on the arm, which promptly retaliates.

"Have you ever been in love?"

Lyra looks at Rochelle, startled, but then tries to cover up the expression on her face. Rochelle asked that right now, when all her heart felt was love? How cruel is this universe, trying to make Lyra face her feelings, her anxieties like this?

Ah, but Lyra knew how cruel the universe could be, after all, she had felt it firsthand. That was why she felt this pain.
Of course she had already been in love. She knew the feeling of being next to the person she loves, as it was that feeling that filled her heart every time he looked at her, a simple look that communicated so much. She knew what it was like to look at someone and think, "I want to be with you forever, I want to be by your side until the end of time." That was a strong feeling, something that was so ingrained in her heart that it broke like tree roots break concrete. Just the memory of his touch, his smile, hia voice… everything was so intense, yet at the same time it melted in her hands. She would never forget that feeling, it would be impossible.
She knew what it was to be in love, she knew what it was like to love and be loved.

But she also knew the pain of separation, she felt it every day and probably would for the rest of her life.

They took different paths, to different worlds, for the sake of the world, of worlds. "But you are my world, Will", was all Lyra could think, and that was an unchanging thing.

Then…

"Have I already been in love?" Lyra asks, her gaze fixed on the floor. She doesn't see Rochelle nod, but she continues anyway, “Oh, yes. I've already been in love, Rochelle."

Lyra looks at the girl with a sad smile, her eyes were on Rochelle, but her thoughts were far away. In another world, actually.

"I could tell you that it was one of the greatest adventures I've lived, such a pure thing…" Lyra forces a smile to form and ruffles Rochelle's hair once more. "But that's for grown-ups."

Rochelle frowns, crossing her arms.

"Please, Lyra!" How was it? Who was he? Did you kiss him?"

"Rochelle, are you already upsetting Lyra yet?" Rochelle's mother, Mrs. Thormy, scolds the girl in a joking tone, waiting for the two at the bottom of the stairs.

She was one of the professors on the faculty, and since Lyra had started her studies at Sta. Sophia she formed a deep friendship with her, which quickly extended to her daughter as well. Rochelle and Lyra were considered almost sisters, whenever she came to spend time with her mother at college, she stayed close to Lyra. She adored the girl, saw in her eyes the comfort of the friendship she once felt with Roger.

“Lyra is telling me about her boyfriend." The girl says, smiling wildly at her mother.

The other woman looks at Lyra in surprise, raising an eyebrow. "I didn't know you were dating."

"And I'm not, it's Rochelle who doesn't know when to shut her mouth." Lyra says pulling the girl's ear lightly, who lets out a mischievous laugh.

"Come on, Rochelle, or you'll slow Lyra down."

The girl pouts.

"But mother…!"

"Stop the drama, you'll see her tonight. Have you told her yet?"

The girl lights up like an amber lamp, turning to Lyra.

"Oh yes! Lyra, we're going to a dinner at Jordan College. All the Oxford professors will go."

“But I'm not a professor." Lyra says, looking confusedly at Rochelle's mother.

“I managed to include you in the dinner, otherwise Rochelle wouldn't leave me alone." the other woman says with a knowing smile.

"Wow! Thank you, I don't even know what to say."

“It's nothing, you're a very important part of the faculty, it would be wrong for you not to be there."

Lyra was grateful for the invitation, but she didn't know if it was the best time.

"You can take your boyfriend!" Rochelle exclaims excitedly.

"Okay little girl, that's enough! Let's go." the girl's mother scolds, pulling her so they can go.

"Bye Lyra! See you at dinner!" Rochelle screams even though she's still close enough to speak in a normal tone.

"Goodbye!" Lyra says laughing.

Lyra follows them with a look and a sweet smile, but as soon as they are gone it dissolves completely, now appearing in a distant and sad look. Pan stands in front of her.

"We have to go, Hannah is waiting for us.
Lyra nods, then goes on her way."

When she arrives in Hannah's room, she knocks gently on the door.

"Come in…"

Lyra obeys, seeing Hannah standing and looking out the window.

"Good Morning." Lyra greets.

"You're late, is there any problem?" Hannah says straight to the point.

"I apologize, it won't happen again."

Hannah turned around smiling sweetly at the other.

"It will, just as it is happening again today."

Lyra stared at her silently.

“You're a great student, you always have been. You graduated with no problem, but since classes are over and you're completely dedicated to the alethiometer…"

"I know…"

"You're careless, you always look tired... as if there's something stuck there…"
Hannah indicated Lyra's chest with a worried look. It was the second time someone had made that gesture to her today, and she didn't like it at all.
Lyra felt anxiety growing fast, she couldn't stand this turmoil of emotions inside her heart for long. She needed to talk to someone, someone who understood...
Pan, always by his side, always his faithful confidant, felt her distress. And they both knew she needed an outside opinion, someone who could look at everything with different eyes. And the person closest to Lyra there who could understand at least part of her desolation was Hannah.

“Lyra? You don't look well, honey." Hannah says, waiting.

Lyra considers turning away.

"I'm fine, no need to worry!"

Hannah looks into her eyes, and Lyra knows that in that moment, she could be read like an open book.

“Lyra, you know you can talk to me about anything."

"I..." Lyra looks down at the floor, where Pan was at her feet, giving her comfort. “I don't know if I can. Not about this."

After a moment of silence, Hannah speaks.

“Maybe this is about something that happened when you were younger?" She says in a delicate voice, as if she's afraid that the slightest disturbance in the atmosphere will frighten Lyra.

Lyra finally looks at her, a little perplexed.

“Oh darling, I know the look of a heartbroken person. Your eyes don't lie, even after so many years."

"How... is it so visible? My suffering?" Lyra asks in surprise.

She tried not to show it, tried to maintain the facade of the strong, independent woman everyone believed her to be.

“Not for those who don't know you well. And I've known you for years, Lyra. Since you've been here, you've always had so much energy, and that makes it hard to see the cracks in the facade, but after so long, having had the opportunity to really know you, I can see it."

Lyra didn't know what to say.

“I understand if you don't want to talk about what's bothering you, but know that I'm here for you."

Pan nudges Lyra's leg, gesturing toward Hannah, and Lyra gets the message.

"Talk to her." murmurs the daemon.

And Lyra relents.

"Sometimes I feel like someone is squeezing my heart, and that any moment it will stop beating." Lyra begins in a low voice "And sometimes, at night when I'm alone with nothing to distract me, when this feeling is multiplied a hundredfold and all I feel is this pain…"

Lyra pinches the fabric of her dress, on the left side of her chest, where her heart was.

“…I thought that one day maybe I could get over it, that maybe I could move on and that this feeling would fade and only the good things would stay, but I can't."

"Why can't you move on?" Hannah asks softly.

Lyra looks around, searching for the words, looking for the strength to get it off her chest.

“I… I keep imagining the possibilities. What if that hadn't happened? What if I had chosen differently? What if there was a different possibility?"

“Your past choices are just that. Past. I know I may sound rude and insensitive, but you're only going to sink if you keep dwelling on the past. You need to end this phase of your life, close this door."

"I know..." Lyra says, feeling the tears welling up. “But I will always have that doubt. I could ask... I could ask the alethiometer, and that would be my final answer, but I'm afraid of what it would say. I would be afraid that he would confirm once again that all my fears are true and that I would never…"

Lyra is crying now, and Pan climbs into her lap, whimpering and snuggling against her belly. Hannah walks over, hugging her. The two stand there for a few minutes, the only sound in the room being Lyra and Pan's cries.

When the younger one calms down, Hannah wipes her eyes with her fingertip, and cups her face like a mother would.

“I know it's going to hurt, but you need this. It's not doing you any good to go on like this. It is better to know the truth than to live tormented by these doubts. And maybe you'll be surprised! Perhaps something good will come of all this."
Lyra pulls away, wiping the tears that still fall from her eyes.

"I know…but what if I lose everything again?" asks Lyra.

She knew this moment would come. That she would need to face the truth, whatever it was. But knowing that didn't make things any easier. She just wanted to get away. Escape these feelings, their memories and all this pain.

"You have to be strong. Strong as I know you are. Ask the question. And if you get lost again, I'll still be here as always to help you get back on your feet."

Lyra didn't know about being strong, not now, and not after the separation. Everything was always just a facade.
But Hannah was right. Lyra needed to face the truth.

She needed to ask the alethiometer.

"Take the day to rest, let's leave the studies for tomorrow."

Lyra shakes her head, denying, trying to compose herself.

"Oh, no! I'm fine, let's start…"

Hannah looks at her steadily.

"Lyra, go. You know you can't go on for today."

Hannah hugs her once more and escorts her to the door.

"Rest, you need it."

Lyra forces a smile and thanks her.
She walks through the corridors a little aimlessly, keeping Pan tight to her chest.
When she gets to her room, she drops her things at the foot of the bed and sits down with her legs drawn up to her chin. Pan, now on her neck, asks hee:

"Let's do it?"

Lyra is silent, thinking.

"I don't know…"

“Remember what she said, putting it off any longer will only get worse." Pan says, nuzzling her neck.

"I don't know if I can handle losing all hope again, if I can handle him saying we can't..." Lyra can't even say it aloud.

“You'll get over it, like you did last time."

"Pan…"

The tears flowed again, but Pan wiped them away by licking Lyra's face.

“At least try."

Lyra looks at him, until her gaze falls on her purse. She reaches out to pick it up. She opens the bag, feeling her heart race. He picks up the alethiometer, holding it in both hands, the gold of its surface reflecting on Lyra's face. She opens it and looks at the 36 symbols, but having prepared the question thousands and thousands of times, she knows exactly which ones to choose. She positioned herself at the first hand ready to start, but suddenly Rochelle appears in the corridor screaming her name and Lyra takes a huge fright putting the alethiometer quickly back in her bag on instinct. She didn't need to hide the device from the girl, as she had already shown it to the girl, but the situation made her feel apprehensive, and she felt that she should hide it. It would be better so Rochelle wouldn't ask questions Lyra wouldn't be able to answer.

"Are you back?" the girl asks, amazed at the possibility of spending more time with her beloved friend Lyra.

"Classes were cancelled." Lyra explains weakly.

"Why? And what do you have there?" Rochelle asks curiously.

"Nothing, it's just the alethiometer. You scared me."

"Yeah…?” Rochelle says looking suspiciously at the older one.

"And your mother? Won't you spend the day with her?"

“I was going to, but she got called by some Jordan professors."

“From Jordan? What are they doing here?" Lyra asks confused.

"I don't know, maybe to sort out some business for today's dinner."

“Yeah, maybe." Lyra nods uncertainly.

"Hey, Lyra, what are you wearing today?" the girl asks excitedly, completely changing the subject.

"I don't know."

"Then how about I help you choose?" Rochelle asks hopefully.

Lyra saw the sparkle in the radiant girl's
eyes, and that made her smile, glad she was thinking of something that wouldn't make her suffer for a change.

“Of course, I'm usually terrible at it."
The two laugh as Rochelle lifts Lyra, pulling her by the arms.

Some time after arguing and taking everything out of the eldest's wardrobe, they finally decide.

“You're going to look really beautiful."
Lyra smiled at the other, throwing a scarf in her face, who retaliated.

"I better go get ready, otherwise my mother will go crazy."

"Then let me take you."

"For what? I know the way…” Rochelle complains.

"You're turning me down now, are you?" Lyra asks indignantly.

"Don't start with drama Lyra, I'm old enough to defend myself." the girl says, crossing her arms.

Lyra has to bite her lip to contain a laugh.

"Okay, grown lady! But unfortunately it's my head your mother will cut off if…"

"OK! Fine!" Rochelle cuts her off, conceding.

Lyra smiles victoriously. So after cleaning up the mess, the two left. They drove across the college campus to Rochelle's mom's office, but she wasn't there.

"Where is your mom?"

"Strange, is he still talking to the professors?"

"Where were they when you left?"

"In the oratory."

-"So let's go."

Arriving at the oratory, they are faced with a curious scene. Mrs. Thormy spoke highly, which was rare, and forced two men out of the oratory.

"I've already told you that I don't and won't want to be a part of this!" declares the woman to the two men, decided.

"You didn't even let us say everything…"

"And I won't! You fell and rose up, it will be from the mire that you belong."

Lyra and Rochelle look at each other, then she asks in a whisper.

"Are you sure they're Jordan professors?"

The girl shrugged her shoulders doubtfully. I wasn't sure about that
anymore either.

"Don't be silly, what we're going to propose will be to your advantage." insists one of the men.

"The problem is, coming from you, what you will want in return will not be good."

“Just listen to what we have to say. We promise not to bother you again after listening to us."

Rochelle's mother sighs, lowering her head.

“Okay, today, after dinner. But I am not guaranteeing you anything."

"We appreciate the time you have given us." the other man says, satisfied at last.

"Mother?* Rochelle calls out, confused.

The three other adults in the room look in surprise in the direction of the voice. Lyra held Rochelle's shoulders, glaring at them.

The mother soon smiled trying to hide it.

"Honey, I was on my way to get you."

“I came to bring Rochelle, I'm sorry if I'm disturbing anything." Lyra says with her best polite smile.

“Oh no, I was done with those gentlemen. Now that we're clear, thank you so much for everything."

The two men say goodbye to her, passing by the two smiling politely. Lyra notices that one of them wore a cleric. At that moment Pan climbed onto his shoulder whispering.

"What would a priest be doing here? The Magisterium has not interfered with the faculties for years."

"I don't know, this is really weird."

Mrs. Thormy interrupts their whispered conversation.

“Thank you for bringing my daughter, Lyra."

Lyra nods.

"It was nothing, I hope I didn't disturb you."

"Don't worry about it." the other woman reassures Lyra.

"Mother, who were those men?"

The girl was still looking in the direction the men had left, with clear curiosity in her eyes.

“Oh, don't be curious Rochelle!" the mother says, frowning at her daughter.

The girl crosses her arms, looking at her mother as if she wants to ask more questions.

"They seemed to be bothering you."

She looks at Lyra a little scared, but soon hides it.

“It wasn't anything, dear. Come on Rochelle, if we don't end up being late and Lyra too.

"See you later then."

"Bye, dear."

Lyra kisses Rochelle goodbye with a kiss on the forehead. They walked away until they were out of sight.

“She noticed we noticed something odd." Pan comments when they are alone.

"They want something from her, what is it?"

“They've arranged to meet after dinner, we'll keep an eye on her and follow her."
Lyra agrees.

"So let's go."

After a while Lyra was ready to leave. She put on the dress Rochelle had helped her choose; it was light yellow, knee-length, with short, loose sleeves and a collar with a simple ribbon bow. She loosely braided her long hair, a few strands of hair falling in her face. He took out a small beige lap bag, putting the alethiometer inside, just in case.

“Remember, we have to keep an eye on her without being silly." Pan warns.

"You talk like we never did this." Lyra says, laughing a little.

“But it's been a long time since we've done that."

Lyra sighs.

"Pan, be quiet, will you?"

The daemon frowns and mumbles something she doesn't hear. Lyra takes her coat, as it was very cold that night, and then the two leave the room.

They walked across the fields of Oxford in silence until they arrived in Jordan. The courtyards were already crowded with people. She greeted some professors who taught her in childhood, until she finally entered the building. She left his coat with the servant and went into the dining room. Many were already seated.
Lyra hadn't noticed, but many eyes followed her, admiring her beauty. Though she didn't think so of herself, Lyra had grown into a very beautiful woman, a beauty that drew sighs from many who saw her, a perhaps unwanted inheritance from her mother, Mrs. Coulter.

Lyra makes her way to the dining table and soon hears Rochelle's chattering, cheerful voice.

"It's funny how many people in Brazil have macaws as daemons, here they are rare!" says the girl with a huge smile.

“Rochelle, stop talking for a while and have manners, sit up straight. What will the professors think?" the mother scolds, trying to make the daughter sit down, straightening her dress.

"That she's a sweet girl..." Lyra says, smiling.

Rochelle looks up smiling when she sees Lyra leaning back in her chair.

“Don't worry, Rochelle, there's nobody who's caused more trouble for these professors than me. You would have to work really hard to get over me." Lyra says, making Rochelle laugh.

The girl's mother looks at the two as if they are the cause of all her stress.

“Thanks Lyra, that helps a lot."

Lyra smiles at Rochelle's mother and sits down beside them. The other woman shakes her head, trying to hide her smile.

“You look really beautiful."

“I had help." Lyra says, winking at the girl sitting next to her.

Rochelle smiles, pushing a strand of hair behind her ears. Her hair was loose, but neat this time. Her curls were behaved. She wore a dark green flowing dress with a white sash around her waist that fitted her very well.

Lyra looks around, looking for the men she saw earlier, but they haven't arrived yet, or they just aren't sitting at the table. Then he saw Hannah enter the hall, and quickly looked away. She was ashamed of what he'd said to her, of how weak she'd been.

He looks at Rochelle, sitting fidgeting with one of the salt pots on the table.

“What did you get up to?” she whispered to Rochelle, who smiled.

"Hey Lyra, do you see Professor John over there?" the girl points in a disguised way to the mentioned man.

"Yes… what about him?"

"What if I traded the sugar pot he's attacking for this salt pot?"

Lyra tries to make a scolding face.

"... How about not?"

Rochelle frowns.

“But it would be hilarious. Ever since he got that cup of tea he hasn't stopped filling it with sugar. I'll be keeping his diabetes levels from rising!"

Lyra glares at Rochelle, trying to hide her amusement.

“Rochelle, your mother is sitting right next to you. Don't try any tricks."

Rochelle, cross your arms.

“Okay, I have another idea, but before you say no…"

"No."

The girl looks at Lyra hurt.

"But you haven't even heard the idea yet!"

Lyra tries not to laugh in the girl's face.

"I'll go with the no."

“You're such a killjoy… it doesn't even looks like you were a childhood pest." the girl murmurs, wrinkling her nose cutely.

"I'm just looking out for your well-being."

"My well-being?"

"If your mom catches you doing that, what do you think would happen to you?"

Rochelle rolls her eyes. She then smiles, victorious.

"Well, it's too late… because I already did it! Look there, look, he's going to drink the salt!"

Professor John chokes and spills tea on the table and on two other professors beside him. Rochelle tries to hold back her laughter, but fails miserably.

"Did you see that Lyra? His face…" but she stops talking when she feels her mother's gaze on her.

Rochelle's mother looked at the girl with the promise of a hundred years of punishment.

“Oh no…” the girl swallows hard.

Lyra held back her laughter as long as
she could.

"And you say that with surprise?"

Rochelle stares at her, smiling and
shrugging.

"At least it was worth it."

Lyra was still laughing when she looked at Mrs. Thormy and saw that she was anxious. He followed her gaze and finally saw the reason. The men he'd seen earlier had arrived. They sat apart from them, near the door.

Time passed, and when dinner was over, many of the guests were already leaving. Lyra watched for any reaction from the men.

"Lyra dear, would you like to come with us? It's already quite tart." Rochelle's mom asks.

"If you don't mind."

"Of course. I'll just go to the Dean's office to say thank you for dinner. Do you mind looking at Rochelle for me?"

"No way." Lyra says, smiling.

"You two, always treating me like a baby!" Rochelle complains.

"Babies pout… and look at that! So are you, so I guess that's one." Lyra teases the girl.

Rochelle sticks her tongue out at Lyra who laughs.

"Excuse me."

Rochelle's mother gets up smiling, Lyra follows her with her eyes, and as soon as she passes the two men they duck and get up to follow her.

"Rochelle, if you say you're old enough to handle yourself..." Lyra starts to say.
Rochelle looks at her confused.

"I need to go to the bathroom, I want you to promise not to leave here for nothing!" Lyra asks the girl, looking seriously at her.

"I can go with you." the girl suggests.

"No. It's best that you stay here, all right?"

The girl suddenly looks a little uncertain.

"Okay…"

"Then promise me."

"Okay! I promise not to leave." the girl says.

"Excellent! I won't be long."

Lyra hurries on, trying not to attract attention, walking as quickly as possible. She knew Jordan like the back of her hand, so getting to the Dean's office wasn't difficult. The door was closed, she leaned against it, squeezing her face to listen, and Pan did the same.

"Let's go quickly, before they miss me." is the voice of Mrs. Thormy.

"We won't take up too much of your time, Mrs. Thormy." one of the men says, his voice deepening.

"What do you want from me?"

"Information. About Miss. Belacqua…"

Pan and Lyra stared at each other in amazement.

"I don't understand, why the interest in her?"

“We know the strong bond you have with her. I imagine she has a lot of confidence in you…” suggests the other man, but Mrs. Thormy stops him.

"I don't know where they're going with this, but I can assure you that they won't get anything from me. Lyra is a discreet woman…"

"Yes, we know and we imagine. In fact, there's someone else closer to her than you are. Hannah Ralf would be our first option, but due to multiple disagreements in the past, I believe that convincing her would be an impossible task."

“So they resorted to the weakest link. Look gentlemen, you've talked and talked, but you still haven't made your intentions clear. What do they want with Lyra?"

“We need information about an object that we believe Ms. Belacqua knows whereabouts."

“Why don't you just ask the alethiometer, I know you have one."

A pause, a frustrated silence.

"We've already asked, but it always indicates that Ms. Belacqua contains the answer. says the deeper-voiced man, clearly frustrated.

"Well, gentlemen, I'm sorry to tell you that I can't help."

“We know of your daughter's condition."

Again silence fills the room. Lyra feels her heart sink. Condition? What is Rochelle's condition?

"What did you say?"

"Rochelle, a beautiful nine-year-old girl, but with a rare and silent disease." says the other man, clearly mocking.

“How… How do you know?” Mrs. Thormy sounds shaken.

“You hid it from everyone, even your own daughter. But we know and we can offer you all the help you need. Resources that a professor doesn't get…"

“Lyra?!" a girl's voice exclaims in the silent hallway, echoing for all to hear.

Pan and Lyra turned into the hall where Rochelle was staring at them in confusion. Lyra heard hurried footsteps coming from the study. She despairs and runs to one of the rooms ahead and hides.

Rochelle stands there, confused.

"Rochelle, what are you doing here? Didn't I tell you to stay keep with Lyra?" Mrs. Thormy asks, looking angry.

Lyra opens the door a crack so she can see, Rochelle glanced in that direction. Lyra begged silently for the girl not to give her up.

"Yeah... Lyra... went to the bathroom. So I took the opportunity to look for you." the girl lies, looking at her mother.

"I said I'd be right back." her mom says, sounding tired.

"Mom, who are they?"

She casts a nervous glance at the men, who smile sweetly.

“We're your mother's friends, dear.'' says one of them.

"Everything is settled, you can go, gentlemen." Rochelle's mother says firmly, staring at the two.

"Of course, we don't want to get in the way. We'll be back soon to hear your answer."

Rochelle's mother holds her daughter firmly by the shoulders and the two leave. The two men face each other.

"Do you think she'll accept it?"

The man with the thickest voice smiles smugly.

“Of course, she won't be such a fool to reject."

“If we know the whereabouts of the knife, it will be easier. Got news from them?"

“Margot is late with the delivery of the children. Father Agenor was on his way to Dentra to intercede with her. Maybe they already have more information."

"Perhaps."

He sighs, indicating the way to the other.

"Let's go before they look for us."

After they leave, Lyra leaves the room.

"Pan…"

"I heard."

“Oh my God… Rochelle."

Lyra could hardly believe it. Whatever Rochelle had, it was serious. The girl was so smiling and cheerful...

"Lyra, we have to go, they can't see us here."

Thoughts still swirling, Lyra nods.

When they got back to the dining hall, Rochelle and her mother were waiting at the door. It was very difficult for Lyra to pretend that nothing had happened.
Rochelle looked at her in astonishment.

"Where were you? I asked you to stay with Rochelle." Mrs. Thormy asks irritably.
Lyra flinches.

"I'm sorry, I had to go to the bathroom."

The girl's mother sighs wearily.

“Okay, it doesn't matter now."

Rochelle kept her eyes on Lyra, and the young woman knew that she was itching to ask what she was doing eavesdropping on her mother's conversation behind the door.

"It's late, we better go."

"Yes, let's go."

Rochelle ran to Lyra, holding her hand steady. Lyra couldn't help but feel her heart ache.

They drove in uncomfortable silence to Sta. Sophia.

“Good night, Lyra." wishes Mrs. Thormy.

“Good night to you too, thanks again for dinner."

"You're welcome. Shall we go Rochelle?"

The girl looks pleadingly at Lyra who hugs her, surprising the child.

"Come on Rochelle, Lyra has to be up early tomorrow."

Hesitant, Rochelle complies, following her mother, looking back at Lyra.

When they were out of sight Lyra went as quickly as possible to her room.

“Pan, they were from the Magisterium."

The daemon paces the room nervously.

“They want the knife…why?"

“They know what it is, obviously." Lyra replies, trying to collect her thoughts.

“They talked about a program… that someone delivers… children to them."
Lyra looks worriedly at her daemon.

"Do you think they've restarted the oblation program?"

"I don't know." she answers, distressed.

Everything is so confusing... Lyra takes the alethiometer out of her bag. Pan is curious and climbs on the table, sitting in front of Lyra so he can see what she would do.

"What are you going to ask?"

She looks him in the eye.

"What should we do."

It was a simple question, and Lyra didn't need the books to ask it. He concentrated and quickly the answer came. One response that surprised her, leaving her mouth open so much was her astonishment. She couldn't believe what she saw, putting her hand over her mouth to avoid a scream of euphoria.

"What's it!? What did you see?! Say it Lyra!" Pan demands, eager for the answer in the face of such a reaction.

She sits on the edge of her chair, as if she's about to jump. She stares at Pan in bewilderment.

“It said to ask… the question."

Pan is also shocked by what she says.

"So... it's time!" Pan exclaims excitedly.
Lyra hesitates.

"What if…"

“If it's asking you to do it, it's got the answer." Pan stops her, touching her hand with her paws.

Lyra's hands were shaking.

“Ask the question, Lyra." Pan says.

She nods and looks at the alethiometer, placing the hands on the symbols, she finally asks:

“How will I get back to Will?

The hands move, showing one symbol, then another, and Lyra's eyes grow in size, widening in surprise.

Lyra gets up, walks around the chair, and sits down again, more agitated than a child on sugar, laughing at the answer that came, then saying to Pan.

"Go east where in winter the lands are icy and the forests dense... The path to your heart will open, and you will discover the mysteries of Dentra, where the Cure will be!"

"My God! Lyra, it worked!" Pan exclaims happily, bouncing on top of the table.

Lyra takes him in her arms, hugging him and smiling through tears of joy.

"I'll go back to him...!" she says into his fur, taking a deep breath.

Will…she would see him again! The alethiometer didn't lie, and her question was extremely specific.

Lyra's heart seemed to want to leap out, and her chest was pounding as if demanding that she let it out so that it could run in the direction the alethiometer had told it would find Will.

"Wait! What does he mean by healing?" Pan asks confused.

Lyra stops to consider this.

“I don't know, but we have to go east." she says decisively, and Pan realizes that she meant that they needed to go right now.

"Now?! Out of the blue?" Pan asks in bewilderment.

"Pan, I've waited for 15 years… I won't waste another minute."

Pan meets Lyra's hopeful gaze, something she hasn't seen in years. He couldn't take that away from her. He would never dream of it. And of course he was also looking forward to this reunion.

"You're right, let's go." he says cheerfully, and Lyra smiles.

They ran around the room picking up whatever they thought was necessary. Lyra changed her clothes, putting on traveling boots, a burgundy skirt and a light gray blouse with a plaid detail on the chest, put on her coat, and finally tied her hair in a ponytail.

They left the room in a hurry, heading for the service area, for the deposit.

"What are you going to do?" Pan asks.

“Just get some supplies, we don't know how long this trip will last, and we don't even know if we'll get a place to eat."

"Okay, but let's hurry before…"

“Lyra?"

The two turn towards the door where they find Rochelle dressed in a long white nightgown, holding a glass of water.

"Rochelle…"

"What are you doing? Why are you taking these things?" the girl asks worriedly.

Lyra swallows hard.

"Rochelle, please go back inside..."

"No! You're going to tell me now what's going on! Why are you acting like this? Why were you hiding at dinner?" the girl demands, looking more distressed than Lyra has ever seen her.

Lyra looks at Pan who was just as lost as she was. She approaches Rochelle, kneeling down to her height.

“There are many things you still need to discover. Things that go beyond your imagination. We are not alone here. There's so much more out there than you might think…"

"What are you talking about Lyra?" the girl asks confusedly, and Lyra can see that she was starting to get apprehensive.

“I'm telling you to live… free with your choices. If you're afraid, feel it, but don't let it take over you. Use it to beat him. Be strong."

"Why are you saying that?"

"I have to go.*

"What?!" Rochelle exclaims, and Lyra can see the tears start to form in those little eyes.

"Don't worry, I'll always be with you."

Lyra hugs her tight, trying to calm her down.

"No, no... Why are you doing this?"What's happening?" the girl asks, grabbing Lyra's coat.

“Just stay safe. Don't tell anyone about what you saw today, please."

Rochelle was crying a lot.

"You can't leave me... Lyra please…"

"Oh dear…"

Lyra hugs her again. It hurt to leave her behind, but Lyra had to be strong. She separates from the girl, quickly leaving.

Rochelle continued to call out to her through her tears.

Lyra runs across campus wiping her tears.
When they were far enough away she stopped, trying to calm down. Pan tries to comfort her.

“She's going to be alright, Lyra."

Lyra sucks in a breath, wiping the tears from her face with the sleeves of her coat.

"I shouldn't have left her like that." Lyra says, feeling guilt eat at her insides.

The image of Rochelle crying, helpless and still holding the glass of water in her hand does not leave Lyra's mind.

“You couldn't do anything. Come on, we have a long way to go."

Lyra nods, pulling herself upright again, moving forward. The night was clear, the moon was full.

After walking for a while, Lyra stops again, now facing the Botanical Garden gate. She approaches putting her hand on the big one.

“I'm coming, Will." she whispers, and those words put a small smile on her lips.

The young woman looks forward to where Pan had stopped to wait for her, and smiles wider, feeling the warmth of hope rise again in her heart.

She was finally on her way to find the love of her life.

Chapter Text

"Adam was formed from the dust of the ground, and became a living soul when God breathed into his nostrils the breath of life."

|WILL'S WORLD

KIRJAVA

Not far from the center of Oxford, in a street of middle-class apartments, in the seventh building, Kirjava makes her way to the third floor, up the fire escape.

Entering the fifth window of the building, the daemon cat passes inside silently in the kitchen bench that divided the kitchen and the living room. Mary was leaning ove drinking her coffee, but she didn't see Kirjava as she was busy with a book in one hand. Only her daemon perched on her shoulder, noticed her presence, but made no comment on her arrival.

Kirjava went to the back of the apartment where there was a small hallway with three doors. The first was the bathroom, she didn't even look, she walked right by. The second door was the room Elaine shared with Mary. With a brief glance, Kirjava saw her on the bed still sleeping. Then she went to the last room in the hall, the door was ajar. She poked her head in seeing a room crammed with things, lots and lots of books piled up. There was no one in the room, so she walked to the back where there was a large sliding window that led to a small balcony.

Upon exiting, she is faced with Will sitting on the ledge with his back against the wall. His head was thrown back and his eyes closed, feeling the morning sun hit his face. The breeze lightly swayed his hair, with a expression of happiness, his thoughts far in the past.

Kirjava approaches, climbing on the ledge in front of him.

A smile appears on his face.

"You shouldn't sneak up on people when they're several feet off the ground. One day it may cause an accident."

"Well, maybe you're the one who shouldn't be sitting here. And good morning to you too."

"Are the girls awake yet?" asks Will, opening only one eye to look at the cat.

"Your mother hasn't gotten up yet." the cat says, licking a paw.

"Let's go then, or we'll be late."

They go back inside and Will stretches.

Kirjava climbs onto the bed, leaning on the desk chair to grab Will's coat, she pulls it off and hands it to the man with her mouth, who thanks her by patting her head, making her purr with the action.

Will puts on his coat, turning his attention to the piles of books on his desk, placing them in two cardboard boxes and closing them.

Carrying the two boxes on his lap, he goes to the living room, leaving them at the door. He stands up, giving Mary a slight smile.

"Good morning, sweetie."

"Good morning, what are you reading?"

"One of your books I found around here. It's a clichéd romance, but it's fun."

Will whistles.

"Mary Malone, Dark Matter researcher, trained scientist, questioning the power of wisdom in a clichéd novel?" he scoffs.

Mary gives a forced smile to the boy who shrugs his shoulders laughing.

"Drink your coffee before I throw this book at you." the woman warns.

"Sorry, but it won't work. I'll just take this to my mom or I'm going to be late."

Mary looks at Will with some irritation.

"I don't understand, you do this every day, you're not that late to leave like that."

"Don't worry, I'll eat something on the way."

He finishes assembling the coffee tray and flashes a smile again at Mary, who looks at him suspiciously.

Kirjava follows him down the hall, walking between his legs, and he has to be careful not to trip.

Will calmly enters his mother's room, leaving the tray on the furniture next to the bed. He sits on the edge of the mattress and caresses his peacefully sleeping mother's face. She slowly opens her eyes, taking her time to focus on his face.

"Good morning, I made your coffee."

She smiles at him. Will reaches for the tray, but his mother stops him by holding his hand. He stares at her confused, Elaine puts her hand on his face looking deeply into his eyes.

"You are suffering..."

Will looks at her in surprise.

"What?"

"You feel the pain of losing...something very important."

The sweet smile on his face disappeared completely, a very strong sadness trapped there appeared.

"I'm fine." he lies, but his mother shakes her head.

"No, you're not. I'm your mother, I'm the only one who sees what you're really feeling. You suffer for something you lost a long time ago."

He tries to smile to hide the pain.

"You really do know me."

"Like the back of my hand." his mother says, and Will's heart sinks.

"But don't worry, I'll be fine." He leans down and kisses her on the forehead, getting up from the bed and placing the tray in her lap. "Have your coffee, I'm leaving for work and Mary will take you for a walk in a little while."

"Take care, dear. I love you."

"I love you too, Mom. And don't worry about me. Seriously! I will be fine."

He smiles at her and leaves the room. Returning to the room he takes the keys and unlocks the door, paying the boxes on the floor. Will tries to smile at Kirjava, who is now on top of the table looking at him sadly. Mary walks past her, sitting in the armchair and waving to Will.

"See you later, girls!"

Will goes down the stairs with a little difficulty to see the path, but manages to reach the end without major problems. Downstairs he stops when he sees the owner of the building forcing one of the doors.

"Good morning Mr. Bucalsque, need some help there?"

The landlord looks at Will in surprise.

"Oh! Good morning Will. There's no need. I'm just checking out the apartment one more time, the new tenant arrives today.

"That's great! So good luck, have a nice day."

"For you too, boy!"

Will smiles sheepishly, going back on his way.

"Boy?" he mutters to himself, laughing.

It was funny, they hadn't called him that in a long time.

When he reached the ground floor, he went to the back where there was a large warehouse for the residents. Divided by grids, each resident is entitled to a space. Mary's contained some of her and her mother's things, his was just his bicycle.

He takes it and puts the boxes inside the basket, securing them with a rope.

He got on his bike and left, pedaling calmly through the city, away from people. Silent, it was as if he were invisible. He cycled to a coffee shop in front of the Botanical Garden, bought a coffee and some donuts, crossed the street and entered the Garden.

Because it was so early, most of the people there were exercising, taking a walk.

His destination was certain, his feet carried him calmly, in disagreement with the accelerated beats of his agitated heart.

When he arrived it was hard to hold back his breath. He needed to be there, feeling that place.

He sat down on the bench, in his proper place that he had promised her. Allowing to feel the pain at last.

He held the glass in his hand, but he didn't take a sip. He wasn't hungry, just in pain.

"I knew you were here..."

Will is startled, quickly turning to the side and finding Kirjava sitting next to him on the bench.

"What are you doing here?" Will asks. "You always stay home when I'm working."

The daemon looks at him with those piercing eyes.

"You have no way of knowing what I keep doing to say that." she says.

She jumps onto his lap reaching over to open the bag of donuts. Will smiles at the cat and opens it for her.

"How long have you been doing this?"

"This?*

"Coming here without telling me." Kirjava accuses.

Will looks at the cat in silence.

"I just came here today." he says.

The cat looks at him in exasperation.

"Liar."

He looks away from the cat, trying to calm himself.

"I've been coming here for a while." he admits quietly.

"You come here every day. I know because you always get excited here, and I feel it too."

He finally turns back to face Kirjava, a little irritated.

"If you knew, why did you ask me? To see me suffer more?"

"The only person who makes you suffer is yourself. It's okay not to want to talk to your mom or Mary, but me? Will, I feel everything you feel, and keeping what's on your heart to yourself is not going to make things better."

Will felt his eyes watering. He puts his hands on his face lifting his head and breathing hard. After a while he looks back at Kirjava. He picks up the bag of donuts and cup, moving to stand. The daemon jumps off his lap back onto the bench, staring at him sadly.

"I need to go, you better go home."

"Will..."

"Please...! Just go, Kirjava."

Then he turns and walks away, leaving behind a worried cat.

After going through that window, that portal between worlds, the worst part wasn't having to start over in a new life. Will was used to taking care of himself and his mother, and with Mary's help he managed to get his life back on track. He had nothing to complain about, completed his studies and managed to get a job in a bookstore in central Oxford. Mary couldn't go back to her old job, but she wanted to continue working with what she loved, and she wanted to be able to share all her knowledge, and what better way than to teach information to hungry students? She easily landed a teaching position at Oxford.

Together, she and Will supported the household and day-to-day expenses perfectly.

Will had nothing to complain about.

He had a life, he had his mother by his side, safe from any danger, and he had Mary who was a precious friend.

His whole life was here.

Too bad his heart was in another world.

The worst part wasn't having to start a new life. No... The worst was having to start a new life without her.

He walks to his bike, heading to the center where he worked.

When he arrived, he entered an alley that led to the back of the store, unlocking the door and entering with the boxes. The bookstore was quite large, several rows of shelves filled with books, all tall enough to almost reach the ceiling. In the center was an oval-shaped space, with tables and ottomans for customers to read comfortably, and at the center of it all was a spiral staircase that led to the second floor, where there were even more books.

Will went to the front of the store, where he set the boxes on the counter, and opened the front door. He turned his attention to the boxes, opening them one at a time and starting to put the books in their proper places. When he finished, he began to sweep the floor, and after a few minutes his boss arrived.

"Good morning Will, how are you?" greets the man, smiling at the employee.

"I'm okay, Norman." Will responds by nodding.

"Uhm, after you're done there, I want you to stay at the register, Ruby is going to be a bit late today."

"OK."

A bit late? It even looked like a joke. Ruby did that all the time, she was a goner. Norman always lightened the bar for her being his niece. But Will didn't care what she did, he only cared about doing his part.

After nearly an hour of delay, Ruby arrived.

"What's up Little Finger!" she exclaims, smiling at Will, who takes a deep breath to gather his calm.

Ever since they met Ruby insists on calling him Little Finger, referring to the missing fingers on his left hand.

"Hello, Ruby." Will responds restrainedly.

"Norman asked you to stay there?"

"Only while you weren't here." he explains.

She gave him a big smile for no reason and walked behind the counter.

"Oh, damn it!" a voice exclaims between the shelves, and the two look in that direction trying to see who screamed.

"You can go see what's all the commotion Little Finger, I'll stay here."

She smiles at him again, and Will just ignores her to head over to the shelves to see what happened.

There was a woman with short bobbed hair, reaching with difficulty to pick up an overhead book.

"I help you."

He was much taller so it wasn't difficult for him to grab the book the woman was reaching for. He handed the book to her, who smiled.

"Thank you, even though they say the short ones are very cute, it still doesn't help to get higher things."

Will smiled, slightly disconcerted.

"I ended up taking that one down trying to get what I wanted. Sorry."

"It's all right."

Before handing the book to Will, she reads the title on the cover.

"Don Quixote de La Mancha. It looks good, what can you tell me about it?"

She stares at him strangely, slowly approaching him, making him uncomfortable.

"It's...pretty interesting. It's... about an old man who thinks he's a knight and keeps hallucinating that normal things are actually enemies." Will explains, not liking her proximity.

"Wow, that sounds pretty fascinating." she says, staring at Will.

"Good, so are you going to take it?"

"Yea. Can you show me where I pay?"

He guides her to the cashier, where Ruby was completely bent over, nearly falling over trying to spy on them.

She quickly straightens up pretending nothing is wrong.

"I'll take these two." the woman says smiling.

"Fine, who attended to you, miss?"

The woman looks back, giving Will a covetous look, taking him in from head to toe.

"This gentleman here."

"Yes, sure."

Ruby tries to cover up her laughter with a fake cough.

Will turns to go to the back, but the woman calls out to him.

"Excuse me? Could you tell me your name?"

Will turns slowly, looking at Ruby who just raised an eyebrow in amusement.

"Oh... it's Will." he answers the woman.

"Well... thanks Will, you were very kind."

The woman smiles once more and leaves after paying Ruby. The young woman purses her lips trying to remain serious.

"Wow! Will Parry breaking hearts!" she finally comments, and Will huffs irritably.

"Shut up!"

"What's the matter Will? Look at her! You must be crazy not to want anything with her."

"If you like her so much, go after her." Will responds irritated.

Ruby rolls her eyes.

"No. It was very clear that the fruit I like she doesn't like. And the one she likes is specifically yours!"

"Please, leave me alone!" Will asks wearily.

"Oh Will, you shouldn't let opportunities like this pass by. You will end up being alone." Ruby says, pretending to be disappointed.

"Ruby!" Norman scolds his niece.

The young woman straightens up, her eyes widening.

"Yes, Uncle?"

"Leave Will alone and mind your business."

She sighs, casting one last look at Will.

"Yes, Uncle."

Will walks away to the back, Norman following.

"Are you all right, son?"

"Yea." Will responds curtly. The boss puts a hand on his shoulder.

"Don't mind Ruby. She doesn't understand that just because a woman is polite to us we have to run like dogs in heat after them."

"Yeah..."

Will responds awkwardly, wanting to run out of there.

"We have our preferences, I for one hate redheads. What about you? Don't like brunettes like that one?"

"That's right." he says with discomfort.

The man laugha like it was a great joke.

"Oh son! Don't worry. Soon you will find someone special."

Will smiles wistfully. The man notices and refrains from saying anything else.

"We'd better get back to work."

He pats Will on the shoulder and walks away, leaving him lost in his thoughts of the past.

MARY

Elaine and Mary walked leisurely through the small square not far from their apartment building. They walked arm in arm, side by side. Mary told a short story while Elaine looked up at the treetops with a smiling expression. Further on there was a crack with one of its sides raised, and being so focused on what Mary was saying and on the leaves of the trees, Elaine didn't have time to notice and dodge it, so she stumbled on the ground, unbalancing herself, making Mary dizzy too, and that makes her glasses fall off.

"I'm sorry Mary!"

"It's okay, it was nothing."

Mary bends down to pick up her glasses, wiping them on her blouse. But before she puts them on Elaine holds her hands tightly. She was freezing; she was shaking and when Mary turns to face Will's mother, she sees her terrified look.

"Elaine?"

Elaine seems to refocus her gaze, but it wasn't Mary she was looking at. Mary turns in the direction she was looking. Right behind herself, seeing not far away a strange man, all in black, standing there staring at them coldly.

Mary looks back at Elaine.

"Who is he? Who is that man, Elaine?" Mary asks worriedly.

Elaine doesn't answer, she keeps looking at the man, terrified. Mary looks back at him, but he is gone.

She turns to Elaine who continued to look at the spot where the man had been standing before.

"Who was he? Did you know him? Elaine?" Mary tries to call for her, keeping her voice calm so as not to alarm the woman even more.

Elaine finally focuses her eyes on Mary, still scared.

"Who was he?" Mary asks again.

"I don't know..."

"You don't know? You're shaking, totally scared."

"I don't know him... but he's not from around here." Elaine says with certainty in her voice.

"What? How is he not from here?" Mary asks worriedly.

"Not from around here, not from around here... no... that's not right." Elaine backs away from Mary, startled, looking stricken.

"It's not right, he's not from here... he shouldn't be here."

She runs to one of the trees and starts tapping frantically counting each tap.

"One two three four..."

Mary approaches cautiously.

"Elaine...?"

"... five, six, seven, another..."

"Elaine? It's okay... come on. Let's go back home."

Mary wrapped her shoulders away from the tree and guided her back, trying to calm her down. Already a little further away Mary looks back trying to see the man again, but without success.

KIRJAVA

Kirjava walked quietly without worrying about people. Besides Will, only Mary and Elaine could see her, just because they learned to see her in that world. Just as Mary learned to see her daemon Galilei, who was shaped like an Alpine crow.

But even so, she felt something strange, as if someone was watching her. She stopped and looked around, but nothing was different from normal Oxford movement. Still, that feeling continued the rest of the way.

When she arrived at the apartment, she was faced with a disturbing scene

Elaine was sitting in the armchair in the living room very nervous, shaking and babbling nonsense, while Mary was crouched down in front of her with a tranquilizer trying to calm her down.

"What happened?"

Mary looks scared at Kirjava.

"I don't know..." the woman answers, uncertain "At least I didn't understand it right. We were taking a walk in the park nearby when she saw a man and started having an anxiety attack..."

"Man? What man?" Kirjava asks worriedly.

"I don't know, she says she doesn't know him."

"But then why is she like that?"

Mary looks at the cat too, trying to understand.

Kirjava approaches Elaine, who upon seeing her seems to calm down a bit. Mary finally manages to give the woman the tranquilizer, which she takes with some difficulty.

"Where's Will?" Elaine asks.

"At work." Mary explains.

"I need to see him, I need my son."

"He'll be here soon. Calm down, lie down, when you wake up he'll be here."

Elaine gets up going to the door and opening it leaving in a hurry.

Mary is too shocked by the sudden movement.

"Quickly, after her!" Kirjava exclaims.

Mary runs after Elaine who is going down the stairs to the floor below.

But the woman stops suddenly at the end, and when Mary catches up with her she sees why: the man they saw earlier was now standing there, a few meters from them. He placed a box on the floor, along with many others at the entrance to one of the apartments in that corridor. Casual voices approached on the stairs.

WILL

"Will, I think you can go now. The movement is calm so just take these four more boxes of books to catalogue home, okay?" Norman asks, indicating the boxes.

"Yes sir, for tomorrow?"

The man shakes his head.

"No need to be in a hurry. These are not as required."

"OK then. See you tomorrow, Norman."

Will takes the four boxes off the counter from Ruby, who gives him a mischievous wink, but Will ignores her and goes on his way.

The pedals he gave were as silent as the beats of his lonely heart, making its way with distant thoughts in another world. He had to keep the boxes balanced, but that didn't stop him from being able to get into his thoughts, and that makes him end up not seeing the woman standing right in front of him on the sidewalk, carrying a box of animal transport.

When Will finally sees her, it's too late, but he tries to brake anyway. The two collide hard. Will falls off the bike with his boxes and the woman falls on top of him with her animal in the box, who snarls in fright at the fall.

"I'm sorry! Damn, I'm really sorry!"

Will gets up bewildered, helping the woman to her feet. She smiled at the situation as if it were nothing.

" It's okay, it was just a little bump. I'm used to it."

Will looks around at the boxes lying on the floor and the woman's pet carrier.

"I was distracted, I didn't see you... ah! Here, let me help."

He bends down to pick up the woman's box, but the animal that was inside growls at him bravely, so he gives up the task, looking at the woman in surprise. And as he does, a strange feeling comes over him, almost like deja vu. Her face was familiar, as if he'd seen this woman before but didn't know where. He studies her face, her auburn hair, but he can't remember.

"Oh dear, he doesn't like strange people to come near him. He is very jealous."

Will stands up in bewilderment and tries to hide it.

"Is that your guard dog?" he asks.

"Dog?" she repeats.

She smiles at him and bends down to open the box. A lemur appears, scurrying up the woman's shoulder.

"I'd say he's more like peculiar company."

"Damn, he's really handsome."

It was indeed a beautiful animal, its colors were contrasting, black and white, with a striped tail.

But all that beauty was overshadowed by the angry expression it emitted.

"Don't be scared, despite the frown he's a sweetheart." the woman says noticing Will's hesitation.

She smiles and puts the animal back on the box. When they face each other again, a great uncomfortable silence falls between them.

"He's called Britam and I'm Margot. We just moved into this building."

Will looks at her in surprise.

"Are you the new tenant on the second floor?" he asks.

"Yes, how do you know?"

"I live on the third floor." he explains.

"Oh my! So we are neighbors." the woman says, smiling at him.

The lemur moves in the transport box.

"Is what it seems."

"Uhm... so may I know your name, dear neighbor who fell for me?"

"Oh, I'm sorry... my name is Will."

The smile Margot gives is disconcerting. Or maybe Will is just being paranoid.

"Well, dear neighbor Will, would you like to join me as I take these boxes up to my apartment?

Will was already completely embarrassed.

"I don't want to disturb you."

"Oh, no, not at all! We can get to know each other better on the way, it would be the least after our somewhat troubled presentation."

She smiles sweetly at him, who was trying to escape that situation.

"Sorry about that." he apologizes again, scratching his head.

"It's nothing, really! Stop apologizing and go put your bike away, I'll be here waiting."

Will no longer knew how to escape this situation, so he nodded in agreement.

He put the bike in storage and when he came back it was really waiting for him. On the way to avoiding questions about himself and his family, Will stepped forward and decided to ask about her.

"Where are you from?"

The woman looks sideways at him, a small crooked smile.

"Oh, a long way off. So far you can't imagine."

Will doesn't press that question any further.

" Do you have family here?"

"Not anymore, but it's better this way. Now I can focus on my work without worrying about my personal life." she says casually, and Will frowns.

"What do you work with?"

A pause. She thinks for a while before answering.

"With children..."

He looks at her confused.

"You are a teacher?"

She turns to him smiling again, but different, more coldly.

"Let's just say I do a little more than teach them."

Will continues to look at her confused, but decides not to pay too much attention to it, as he is faced with an even stranger scene.

Her mother was at the bottom of the stairs being held by Mary, both with expressions of complete astonishment.

"Mom, what happened?" Will asks, joining his mother and quickly dropping the boxes of books to the floor.

"Is there a problem here? This is your mother? Is she okay?" Margot asks too, her face worried.

"Mary, what happened?" Will asks.

Mary looks from the woman to the man apprehensively.

"This man was watching us in the park earlier." Mary says, looking at the aforementioned man accusingly.

Will looks at the man in confusion, and Margot looks at Mary in disbelief.

"Who? Macaé? Impossible! He's been helping me with all these boxes all day." Margot says, touching the man's arm.

"It's a lie! He's always here, watching... that's a lie. You're not from here either." Elaine says, hugging her son and pointing at the two strangers, shaking.

"Mom, calm down." Will asks, hugging his mother. And then he turns to Margot "I'm sorry, she's sick, she didn't mean to say that in a rude manner."

Her mother becomes even more agitated upon hearing this.

"No Will! They are not from here, they are lying!" Elaine exclaims, pointing at the two of them.

"Come on, you need to lie down for a while." Will says calmly.

"No!"

"Come on, Mary help me. Sorry again, for everything." Will says to the new woman, moving to take his mother with Mary.

"It's fine really, I hope your mother gets well." Margot waves her free hand, an understanding smile on her face.

Will smiles his thanks.

When they got back to the apartment Kirjava and Galilei were tense waiting.

"Can someone please explain to me what's going on?"

Will and Mary place Elaine in the armchair, giving her a glass of water.

"I saw that man watching us in the park, and then he showed up here out of nowhere!" Elaine explains, the urgency in her voice clear as water.

"Mom, you must have confused the man."

Elaine stares at him, terrified, glancing at the door.

"He shouldn't be here, you need to be careful Will..." the woman murmurs, lost in her thoughts.

Will sighs. His mom hasn't been like this for so long...

"Mary, did you see him too?" he asks the other woman.

Mary moves her worried gaze to Will, placing a hand on her hip.

"Yes, I saw him, but..." She looks at Elaine with a thoughtful frown.

Will's mother stirs in anguish, calling out for her son.

"My son, you need to be careful, we can't stay here, Will!"

"Mom, you know you don't have to worry about the bad men anymore. They can't find you anymore."

Will rubs his temples turning to Mary.

"She needs to rest. This hadn't happened since... not since that time. But now there's nothing to worry about, the windows are closed. She must just be stressed."

"Yes... but that this whole situation is strange, I cannot deny. That woman said the man had been helping her all morning, but I don't remember seeing either of them here in the building today."

"She said she's the new resident on the next floor. He must have seen you before and recognized you on the street." Will tries to explain, trying to think rationally.

There's no reason to be concerned. At least, not when it comes to problems coming from other worlds. The windows were closed, as Will was forced to remind himself every day. It was not possible to cross the worlds, let alone find people from other worlds.

"Yeah, maybe that's it. Well, I better get ready, otherwise I'm going to be late. Are you going to be okay?" Mary asks still worried.

"Let's go, you can go calmly."

Will goes to his mother who was already calmer due to the effect of the tranquilizer. Her eyes were heavy, and she was muttering to herself, almost drifting off to sleep. The son helps the mother to the room, putting her on the bed so that she is comfortable.

"Will, believe me." his mother whispers, holding his hand. The grip is not strong, she was already almost completely asleep.

He smiles sweetly at her and kisses her forehead.

"Rest, we'll talk later."

Will looks away so he doesn't see his mother's sad expression and leaves the room feeling bad about himself. He hated seeing his mother like this. It brought back memories of difficult times.

He goes to his room going to the fire escape again, sitting on the railing, looking at the street, but with distant thoughts.

Kirjava stops by his side and stares at him.

"This is all madness, isn't it? It can't be possible. They all closed."

"I think so too..." Will stares at the cat. "But I also find it all very strange."

"When I was on the street, I also had the feeling of being followed." Kirjava comments, her tail wagging restlessly behind her.

"Impossible, no one can see you." Will says, looking at the stunned cat.

"Nobody in this world, Will."

He stays silent, thinking.

"I'm going to work, Will."

They both turned, seeing Mary at the window.

"Okay." He flashed her a smile, trying not to show how the whole situation really affected him.

"If you need me, call me or come during class break, okay?" Mary says, worried. She tightens the strap of her purse, looking torn between going and staying.

"Don't worry, we'll be fine."

She smiles sadly and leaves. Will turns to Kirjava, who still wants to talk about it, but he doesn't want to think about it anymore because it hurts a lot to imagine that there was a way out of this world, and he just didn't know how.

"I'm going inside, I have a lot of work." Will sighs, standing up.

KIRJAVA

Kirjava sees him going in and going to get the boxes in the living room.

She then jumps from the ledge to the fire escape where she descends to the floor below, looking for the new resident's window. There were some plants on the windowsill that help to hide the cat.

The man from before places the last boxes at the door. The woman approaches him and speaks something in his ear, and Kirjava cannot hear. The two faced each other coldly, until he left and she closed the door, going to the rooms further inside the apartment, out of sight of the daemon.

Kirjava looks down, attentive, and after a few moments she sees the man leave the building and get into a car. Quickly she goes down the stairs, jumping on top of the trunk of the car silently, and then climbing on the roof, staying very close to the passenger window to listen. Fortunately the window was open.

"What she said?" asks a male voice.

"To wait." Another man answers, the one that was with the woman.

The other laughs.

"She thinks she's the one to give us orders?"

"We were asked to accompany her." is the cold response of the other.

"Those are your orders, because mine are quite different."

Silence. If Kirjava strained even a little, she could see the two men glaring at each other.

"What you mean?"

"That I was sent here just to confirm the target was here."

"And then?"

*We have to go back to the ICS, Agenor wants us to take care of the couple and Lorenzo."

Kirjava feels the car start up.

"Where are you going? We can't leave her here."

"Let Margot on her own. Isn't she so good at it?"

The other does not respond.

With the bump that the car gives, Kirjava almost falls, but she uses her claws to stay steady, and so she goes with them on top of the car.

WILL

It was difficult to concentrate on work.

His head was bubbling, not only with this whole awkward situation today, but also with his feelings that he appreciates being that much more heightened.

He sets the books aside and rubs his temples trying to concentrate.

"Will?"

He turns his chair to see his mother standing in the doorway, watching him with concern.

"Mom, you should be resting."

The woman looks around the room, closing her eyes for a moment.

"I can't, those people down there can't get out of my head."

"Mom, we already talked..."

"I know I know! But... Will..."

She shuts up, and walks nervously over to his bed and sits down, looking at him.

"I'm not crazy."

Will twists his lips.

"I never said you were crazy."

"But then why don't you believe me?" she asks, and Will feels his heart tighten at the hurt in her voice.

He sighs placing his hands on his head, trying to keep his composure.

Will looks at her deeply, then he gets up from his chair and bends down behind the desk, taking a piece of the floor and from there taking out a small tin box.

He pulls out the chair and sits across from his mother, opening the box for her to see. There was the dagger and all the fragmented pieces of what was once the subtle knife.

"I told you long ago the power of that knife. That it can open windows to other worlds, worlds like those bad men who followed us. But all the windows were closed and since the only way to open them is with the knife, I destroyed it. See?"

"But they might have found another way."

"Only the knife can do that, and it never left this box."

"Will..."

Will takes her hands, placing the box there, making her grip the cold metal.

"Look...stay with it, keep it close to you at all times. This way you'll know you're safe, because while you're with her, nothing will come to harm you."

Elaine looks at her son and saw that he really believed this, so she convinced herself to accept it too. She clutches the box, hugging it to her chest.

Will smiles, glad she's being strong and kisses her on the forehead.

He escorts her back to the bedroom where he puts her back on the bed, staying by her side until she finally falls asleep.

Only then does he go back to work.

KIRJAVA

After a while, the sun was already starting to set, and Kirjava noticed that they had already circled the Botanical Garden block three times. Her paws were already starting to get tired of being there.

They seem to be watching the movement, until they stop and park.

Kirjava quickly drops down from the ceiling and follows the two. They didn't say a word, they looked everywhere the whole time. Finally, they entered the Garden, checking that they were not being followed.

Where they passed was completely empty, so one of them decided to speak, the man who had accompanied the unknown woman.

"Margot wouldn't be happy when-"

"Calm down man, just follow me."

"Let's go back to Moriar. Agenor wants to know the whereabouts of the knife now."

Kirjava completely freezes. Not only because of what she just heard, but because she saw the two men check once more that no one was there, and the two approach one of the oldest trees, entering the gap in the trunk and disappearing completely from view.

For a long time Kirjava stood there without reaction, until she approached the tree and the gap. She couldn't see anything because it was completely dark, but felt a strong breeze coming from inside it.

WILL

He had already started the second box of books when someone knocked on the apartment door. Will rubs his eyes, trying to drive away the tiredness.

He gets up, looking at his mother from the hallway who was still sleeping and went to answer the door. When he opened it, he found Margot and her lemur Britam on her shoulder, the animal staring at him fiercely.

"Hi, ahm..." the woman greets him, looking away "I felt bad about everything that happened earlier, so I made this pie for you and your mother."

Will looks down at her hands and only now noticed that she was holding a pie and a thermos in her arm.

He lets out an exclamation of surprise.

"Oh! No... no need, you didn't do anything wrong!"

The woman shakes her head.

"Still, I felt I needed to do this. And I don't mind, not at all. Can I?"

She indicates that she wanted to come in, smiling sweetly as usual. Will pressed the doorknob nervously, looking at the woman's lemur who was staring at him intently.

He didn't know her, didn't want to let a stranger into his apartment, with his mother asleep.

She doesn't know him, why does she want to get in so badly?

Will bites the inside of his cheek. It must be nothing, she's just being nice after all this confusion. That's the paranoia getting the better of him. After all, she didn't do anything, it's only the girls that are suspicious...

And if he insisted on refusing it would intrigue her more, which would be worse because then she would want to know even more about them.

So he decided that he would let her in, to prove that everything was normal and that way she would leave faster.

"You may come in." Will moves away giving room for her to pass, and she enters.

She looks around.

"Wow, your house is really nice." she praises.

"Thanks."

She waves her hand, as if to say "it's nothing".

"I have a lot of stuff to pack yet, don't worry, I won't take up too much of your time." she says, and Will feels bad for seeming to be wanting to get rid of her, even though that uncomfortable feeling is still there.

Will doesn't say anything, just runs a hand over his arm, glancing at his mother's bedroom door.

"Is your mother better?"

"Yes, she is resting now."

"I see... well, it's just you and me then. Can I put it here?"

She walks towards the counter, but before Will can answer she is already putting the pie on and breaking off two pieces.

"Do you have plates and glasses? I would have gotten mine, but they're at the bottom of one of those thousands of boxes."

He nods and moves to the other side of the counter, where he takes what she asked. When she placed the piece of pie in front of him, he eyed her suspiciously.

"What's it?"

"If you didn't unpack your things, how did you make the pie?"

She looked at him in surprise, but then smiled again, looking embarrassed. Her lemur was watching Will intently.

"You got me, I didn't make the pie. I bought it at a pastry shop nearby."

Will looked at her seriously, not amused.

"Oh come on, just eat! It's not like I poisoned the pie, if that's what you're imagining in your little head!" She smiles again, taking her piece and eating it.

"See?." she says, wiping some of the frosting off the corner of her mouth with her finger.

Will shifts his gaze to the lemur, who is staring back at him uneasily.

Will sighs.

"Sorry about my behavior, it's just that a lot of strange things are happening today."

"I understand. Have you been taking care of your mother for a long time?"

She asks putting the drink that looked like tea in Will's glass. He rubs his nose uncomfortable at the question.

"No. Mary helped me a lot during those years."

"Mary? Oh yes! The woman I saw with her on the stairs?" she guesses, interested.

"Yes, exactly."

Margot noticed that he hadn't taken a sip of his drink.

"Aren't you going to drink the tea?" she says, raising an eyebrow.

He looked at her for a second then picked up the glass.

Margot smiled at him and went back to eating her pie.

"I understand that you're uncomfortable..."

"You do?"

"You seem to be the kind of a simple person, who doesn't like to draw attention to prevent people from knowing about your life, so you pushes them away." she says, swallows another bite of pie, and looks into his eyes "...and therefore you suffer."

Will says nothing, just stares at her in surprise.

"You know, suffering alone isn't going to help. The best way to get over it and move on is to open up to someone."

Margot reaches out to touch his hand, but he pulls away, leaning against the fridge.

"Who are you?"

Something was wrong. Will's vision was getting blurred and his head was heavy.

He wasn't able to focus properly, but something catches his attention: Kirjava appears from the window, distraught and panting. As soon as she sees Margot sitting down she freezes.

Margot sees Will looking at something and turns to face the cat. That's when Will realized. Margot could see Kirjava and that could only be possible if she was from Lyra's world.

"Will, she's not from this world!"

Just as Kirjava calls out to Will, the woman's lemur lunges at the cat and Will feels the impact and falls to the ground. Stunned he tries to get up but something was wrong, his body couldn't sustain itself.

"What you?" He struggles to his feet, glaring at Margot through his blurred vision.

Margot gets up from her chair and walks over to him slowly, helping him to his feet and walk to the living room. Will tried to pull away, but his entire body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.

"You were right to be suspicious of the drink."

She laughs and pushes him causing him to fall on top of the coffee table in the room, which shatters, scattering pieces of wood and shards of glass everywhere.

Will looks at Kirjava who was trying to fight the lemur but the poisoned drink seemed to affect her too, she looked like she was about to pass out.

Margot climbs on top of Will grabbing his neck.

He tries to grab her arm, tries to scratch, but his arms are barely moving at this point. He curses in his mind. He shouldn't have let her in, shouldn't have touched anything she brought. How can you be so dumb?

He should have believed his mother.

"Where's the knife?" Margot asks, staring down at him, her pointed nails scratching his skin, the grip around his neck tightening.

Will doesn't answer.

"Look, you can take as long as you want, but it won't do any good, because I'm going to find that knife. And believe me, if I go my way, it won't be good for you and your mother.

Will felt so much hate. He tries to hit her, tries to pull her away from him, but drugged as she was, she easily managed to contain him and hold his arms to the ground.

"If... if you..."

She smiles like a jaguar showing her fangs.

"What? If I what?" she asks, clearly mocking him.

"If you touch her... I'll kill you."

Margot smiles even wider, enjoying the situation. She brings her face close to his ear to whisper.

"You can try."

She rises again, picking up a shard of glass from the floor and pressing the sharp edge to his throat.

"We'll try just one more time, okay?" Where is the..."

At that moment, Will's mother comes running and hits Margot in the head with a broomstick.

She falls to the ground stunned, enough for the lemur to release Kirjava. Eliane tries to help Will but he pushes her lightly.

"Go! Run away... run away!"

"Not without you!" his mother says firmly, pulling him close to her, trying to get him to stand up.

"Please, go!"

Elaine cries, but realizes that she would not be able to help her son. She nods and runs for the door, but Margot throws herself at it, threatening to ram the glass into her neck. Will uses all his strength to get up, screaming in rage and going after Margot. He pulls her hair with everything throwing her to the ground. Her mother manages to free herself, but Margot still manages to cut Elaine's arm, who screams in pain.

"Go!"

Elaine looks at her son in distress, but runs out the door. Margot throws herself on top of him and they both fall to the ground. Before she could recover Will kicked her, feeling the adrenaline in his body, making him stay on his feet. Margot screams in rage and pain, and Will goes to Kirjava, picking her up, staggering down the hall. He couldn't see things straight because his mind was still clouded and his eyes seemed about to close. When he arrives at the stairs he tries to hold on to the wall, but his hand misses the support and he falls down the steps bewildered, feeling the pain throughout his body.

He hears Margot roar with rage behind him, and he hurries, crawling to his feet and running downstairs, the pain keeping him awake. Will, clutching Kirjava to his chest, runs as fast as he can towards the storage room where he grabs his bike and puts Kirjava in the basket.

Will scurried out of there, bewildered but awake purely from adrenaline and the twinges of pain he felt when he moved. He shakes his head trying not to fall.

He had to get out of there, where would his mother be?!

Did she manage to escape?

Thinking about it made it worse.

"Will?"

He couldn't stand up.

His mind was getting closer and closer to blanking.

"Will!?"

While looking at Kirjava, Will loses his balance and lands on something or someone. When he opens his eyes he sees Mary's face, frightened, calling his name. He didn't understand her voice, it was too far away, too muffled...

"Will! Will!! Are you okay?!

She helps him up by putting his arm around his neck.

"Mary..."

"What is happening? Will!?"

Kirjava forced herself to stand in front of Mary.

"We need... we need to get out of here..."

"What?!"

"They found us... come with me, quick before she finds us."

Mary didn't understand anything, but she trusted Kirjava.

Kirjava insisted anyway, staggering through the streets to the most discreet places, she took them to the Botanical Garden.

"Kirjava, I don't understand where you're taking me? What happened to you?"

Will could only focus on putting one foot in front of the other.

"J-just follow me." the cat daemon says with difficulty "She won't find us here."

Mary didn't understand, she stood still, holding Will, watching Kirjava move forward towards a tree with a crack in the middle. When she saw the cat enter the tree and disappear, her eyes, like Will's, widen.

Will couldn't understand.

Was he starting to hallucinate?

Could it be that he had already passed out and was dreaming of cats running through trees?

"Where did she go?!" Mary's voice says beside him, bringing him back.

"Kirjava?!" Will screams.

She does not answer.

Will and Mary exchange tense glances for a second. If Kirjava crossed...

Well, Will could sense that the daemon was still fine.

All that was left was to trust his beloved Kirjava.

And so the two of them move forward into the shadowy hollow of that tree.

Chapter Text

"Among thousands of universes, of countless worlds, there is found a cure that will bring salvation to all worlds."

|WAYS

ELLA

After walking practically the whole night without speaking, just looking at each other from time to time, the only dialogue they had was when Ella asked what the boy's name was, and he, even though he sounded arrogant, replied saying that his name was Jason, so Ella introduced herself as well, only to receive yet another smug look in return.

They continued walking for a long time, until Ella was finally convinced that they were well away and safe.

“We'll stop here, rest today, and continue tomorrow." she says.  Jason turns to her in bewilderment.

"Continue?  Where to?" 

Ella looks at him tiredly.

“We're going east."

"What?  What do you mean, we?" Jason asks irritably, and that makes Ella look at him in a bit of surprise.

"You're coming with me, aren't you?"

“Only because you stole my book, that's all.  I'm not going to follow you around, you brat."

Ella ignores him and walks over to a cluster of rocks that cast a small shadow against the moonlight on the ground in the middle of all that desert.  It wasn't much, but it was enough to rest.

She sits down, taking off her shoes to massage them, but she was in a lot of pain.  Makario jumps to the boulder above Ella's head looking around, while Katára stared at Jason, who was talking to his spider daemon.

“I don't trust him.  Why did we bring him?"  Katara questions.

"I think we're going to need him."  the girl answers softly.

"What?  Why?"

“Remember what the book said to Margot and Lin?  That there is a prophecy of the witches, that it is related to me and that a blacksmith will help me."

“You can't believe that's true." Makario says making a face, returning to the ground to face Ella next to Katára.

“The book has never lied until now."  she reasons.

"Okay, but him?!"  Makario asks indignantly.

“This time I have to agree with Makario, Ella.  He doesn't seem trustworthy at all."  Katara says, somewhat begrudgingly and looking sideways at the other daemon.

“And besides, he's on the side of the Metics."  continues Makario, ignoring Katára's gaze.

Ella frowns at the two of them.

“You might not trust him, but you have to believe in the book because it's helping us." the girl scolds.

"Ask it then."  Makario suggests, and Katára perks up.

"Yes!  Ask if it's him."

Ella looks at Jason, away from them and talking to his daemon, and then at the daemons again.  Then she sighed in defeat and opened the book.  Asking, her voice comes out in a whisper:

"Who is he?"

Instantly the answer came.

"He is the blacksmith sent to protect the cure."

"The cure, this again..."

"Ask it what this cure is."

Before Ella could ask the question, Jason was walking towards her with a very unpleasant expression.  So she left it for later and closed the book.

He sits down next to her, but still away.  He takes the backpack off his back, grimacing a little as he feels the pain in his back that he's been ignoring all the way there.  He opens the bag and takes a bottle of water, opening it, but before drinking he looks at Ella who had a fixed gaze on the water.

Jason looks at Dianoia and then sighs, closing his eyes in defeat, he raises his arm offering Ella the water without looking at her.

At first the girl is so surprised that he offers her that she doesn't react, but then she becomes undecided if she should accept, even more so with Katára staring at her with judgment.

"No, thank you."  she makes up her mind.  Jason finally stares at her, exasperated.

“Don't be silly and conceited, you need to drink."  he says seriously.

Ella grimaces, feeling offended, but has to admit that she was really in need of that water, so she looks at Makario who nods encouragingly.  The girl reaches out and takes the bottle.

"Thanks."  she says softly.

Jason doesn't say anything, just looks away at the horizon.

Ella didn't take long with the water, although she was very thirsty, she knew that much was the little Jason had to offer, so they should save.

She hands the bottle back to the boy, and they remain in that awkward silence for a long time, until finally Ella speaks.

“Why are you running away?"

Jason looked at her in surprise but soon changed his expression to one of arrogance again.

"Why don't you ask your book, doesn't it answer everything?"  Ella, once again, frowns at him.

“Well, I thought it would be rude to spy on you without your permission.  So I preferred to hear it from you."

The boy looks away from her to the horizon again, thoughtful.  He thinks to himself, what was he doing?  Why was he still following that girl?

He had already stolen the book, they couldn't find it even if they wanted to and he didn't care what happened to it and this girl.  Nothing held him there.

“I saw you take the book from Lin's office."

Jason is speechless, looking at Ella without saying anything.

“You stole the book because you heard what Lin and Margot said yesterday, didn't you?"  Ella insists.

Jason still didn't say anything, and the girl sighs, closing her eyes tiredly.

“I know that because I heard it too."  she says calmly. “Jason, I know this all sounds crazy.  Things are happening that neither you nor I understand.  But what I do know is that this book is the only thing that will help us, and if it says we have to do this together..."

"No!  I'm not this guy, this protector, or whatever this book says I am!"  the boy cuts her off immediately, not wanting to know about any of that story.

"Jason, I know this is hard to understand..."

"No!  It's you who doesn't understand.  I did nothing, I am nothing!  Since I went to the other side of the Metecs, I've done everything not to draw attention, so that no one notices my existence.  Because I like it that way, I prefer to be dead for everyone, that way they don't look for me, they don't cause me problems."

Ella looked at him in bewilderment.

“I understand your side, so try to understand mine.  I'm also in danger like you, I was taken from my parents, I ran away without even being able to say goodbye, I'm suffering just imagining never being able to see them again!  That book is my only hope of getting back to them.  Is there no one in your life that you love and want to see again?"

Jason had two reactions to the question.

At first, he gave Ella a death glare for daring to throw that at him.  Afterwards, his gaze fell completely into sadness, as he remembered his cousin and uncle, who although they didn't talk much, were the only family he had.

Ella regrets asking the question when she sees how he looks.  She thinks about apologizing, but even before speaking, Jason shrugs lying down, saying only:

"We'd better go to sleep."

Ella stares at Jason with sadness and guilt, wishing she could take back what she said.

"He's right, let's go to sleep."  Makario says cautiously, looking at his human.

"Yes, tomorrow we decide what to do.  Go to sleep Ella." Katára completes, nudging the girl.

Ella gives up and lies down hugging the book, while Makario and Katára curl up around her, ignoring the discomfort of being on the cold floor.

Silence hangs over them once more like a heavy blanket, and Jason couldn't tell how many hours had passed, but he still couldn't sleep.  Lying down with his back to Ella, he takes the dagger that was always with him from his backpack, the moonlight allows him to see his own reflection, and he runs his fingers over the hilt feeling the roughness on the side where he had scraped so angrily for years. behind.  He presses the blade against his chest, closing his eyes, remembering the past, but he doesn't stay there for long, because soon he hears footsteps behind him, and already moving forward he hastily puts the dagger away, and at that moment Katára jumps on him in of a big black cat staring at him suspiciously.

"What are you doing?"

"Nothing."  he replies matter-of-factly, frowning at the daemon, who bares his teeth at the human.

"You where hiding something.  What was it?"

Jason doesn't answer, he just sits down already stressed, causing Díanoia to wake up.

"What is happening?" asks the daemon, looking confusedly at his human.

Jason makes a move to get up but Katára stops him getting in the form of a snarling wolf.

“I'm watching you if you try anything against Ella…” Jason looks at the animal indifferently.

"I'm not doing anything."

"Do you think I trust what you say?  I know well what you are and where you came from."  The clear sneer in the daemon's voice makes Jason even angrier, and his gaze hardens.

"You do not know anything about me." he replies, almost snarling back at Katára.

Katára approaches menacingly, and Díanoia puts herself in front of Jason in a defensive way.

“I know you Metics are treacherous." Katára continues  "Capable of doing anything that is in your favor."

Dianoia shivers all over, and Jason could feel the rage his daemon felt as well.

“That's a lot of hypocrisy coming from a black daemon.  If you stay with Ella, then she will become one of us too."  the spider daemon retorts, essentially spitting venom from its fangs.

The other daemon, even though he is in the form of a wolf, a large and ferocious animal, withdraws.

“She won't be like you." he says firmly, trying to hide the feelings in those emotion-filled eyes.

"If it's the daemon that defines who is trusted… what would you be?"  the spider asks full of hostility.

Katára's face tightens with anger at Díanoia's audacity.

"Katara?"

They turn to Ella who has woken up.  She looks confused at everyone there, tense, and Katára walks over to her still glaring at Jason angrily.  The boy takes advantage of the cue to get up and walks away from them, with Dianoia on his heels.

Makario steps in front of Katára with a disapproving look.

"What did you do?"

Kátara raises her wolf snout, trying to convey a dignified image.

"I said what I think. Let him go, we'll be better off without him."

Ella looks apprehensively at Jason who was already a good distance away.  She gets up and runs after him.

"Ella, no!"

Ella ignores Katára, continuing to run.  Makario glares at Katára before the two follow Ella.

“Jason!  Wait…"

"Go away!"

"I don't know what Katára told you, but  you can't..."

"I can't what?  Not care what they think of me?  I know who I am and where I came from!  I've spent half my life with people like you throwing it in my face."

“I've never—” Ella starts, but Jason cuts her off, shooting her a warning look.

" Don't lie." he says.

Ella stared at him in astonishment.  She couldn't disagree with the boy, for she knew he was right.  Jason threw the backpack on his back, and Ella despaired.

"No!  Please you can't go..."

"Don't tell me what I can or can't do!"

"We have to go together, the…"

"Why?!  Because did the book say it?  If you believe in it and want to follow it, that's your problem... I'm tired of all that. " Jason says turning his back on her, walking with hard steps.

Ella had a racing heart and a look of distress.  If he left, everything she had planned would go down the drain, and it wasn't much.  The book said they were to continue this journey together, for whatever reason, but she felt she had to follow what it said.

"Please, do not go.  We need you… I need."  she says, tears wanting to form in the corners of her eyes.  She feels the fear wash over her.

Jason stares at Ella coldly.

“I'm sorry, but my nature is not to be trusted to go on your little adventure."

Jason glares at Katara before turning once more and walking away, leaving Ella alone in the darkness.

LORENZO

"Can anyone turn this thing off?!"

The alarm that announced the theft was still going off, making Lorenzo even more irritated.

Lorenzo was a tall man with very black and somewhat somber eyes, his hair was as black as six eyes, and neatly brushed back.  He had pale white skin, but with all this mess his face was more than a reddish hue.

He yelled at everyone who came to serve him.  Lorenzo was the high governor of the ICS, elected by the Sete themselves, who were his predecessors in office.

The alarm had — finally — silenced, and Lorenzo lets out a long sigh, sitting back in his chair, rubbing his temples.

At that moment a guard enters with a brief bow.

"Sir..."

"What?!"  the tall governor cuts in rudely, glaring at the guard, fingers still at his temples.

The official swallows, anxious.

"Sorry sir, but Dr.  Lin says he needs to talk to you urgently."

"Now this… what does this useless man want now?"  He sighs, getting up uneasily.  "You can let he in."

The door closes, and a few seconds later Lin enters the room accompanied by the guard.

"Shouldn't you be sorting out your issues with Margot?"  Lorenzo asks irritably.

“She's not here anymore."

Lorenzo finally faces him, confusion clear on his face.

"I thought you knew.  Father Agenor came to pick her up, they went yesterday." doctor Lin explains.

Lorenzo remains silent, analyzing the information until he says:

"Excellent.  Good thing they're gone, so they don't disturb me anymore.  Was it just that?"

"No."

Lin was looking at him a little apprehensively.  Lorenzo knew that just meant he was about to spill more problems for him to solve.

"Well then, say it already."

“The Magisterium asked us to find out what happened yesterday, to find out who stole the book."  he says hastily.

Lorenzo stares at him with raised eyebrows.

“This is nothing but your job, Doctor.  I don't understand why all the fuss… just tell me what you discovered!"

“It wasn't the girl who ran away from here.  The building was invaded."  Lorenzo stared at him impatiently.

"By whom, doctor?  Say it already for God's sake!"
 
Doctor Lin hesitates.

"It was someone on the Metics side..."

Lorenzo's gaze hardens even more at the mention of that word, but it's what the doctor says next that makes his blood run cold.

“It was your son."

Lorenzo immediately pales, and his eyes no longer focus on Lin, who approaches worriedly.

"Sir...?"

He turns to face the doctor slowly.

"No.  I do not have a son.  There must have been a mistake... I... I don't have any children."

"But sir?"

Lin is surprised by his denial, even more so by the sudden punch he lands on the table, which made even his daemon who was a white Welsh dog jump.

"I don't have a son!"

Lin is speechless, so it is his daemon who speaks into his shoulder.

"Are you denying your own child?"  the daemon says, clearly judging such a decision.  Lorenzo's dog growls at the bird.

“Nobody was supposed to know about him."  the man replies, lowering his gaze.  Lin was now staring at him with distaste, as was his daemon.

"But now everyone knows… what did you do to him?"  Lorenzo doesn't answer, his eyes are distant and frightened.

Lin sighs tired of that, and walks to the door.  He had a lot to sort out, and staying here with that man surrounded by ghosts from the past wasn't going to help at all.

"I just came to let you know what we found out."  Now it's up to you to decide what to do before the Magisterium takes the initiative.

ROCHELLE

The sun was already hitting the window spreading across the room, waking up Rochelle who was sleeping leaning against the window of Lyra's room.

Ycarpe climbs onto her shoulder in the form of a monkey, and yawning he looks down at the courtyard below.

“She didn't come back."  says the daemon in the girl's ear.

"I'll wait for her."  she replies, rubbing her eyes.

"We can't anymore, your mother will wake up soon and if she doesn't find you in bed she'll go crazy."

Rochelle shudders just imagining her mother scolding her.  Then she gave up and got up, reaching the door, looking around the room sadly.

She goes to her own room as silently as possible, and as she passes in front of her mother's room she hears her slippers being dragged and pressing against the floor making a creaking sound.  Rochelle is alarmed and runs to her room closing the door quietly, hurrying to lie down on the bed, covering herself with the blanket.

She hears slow shuffling footsteps and closes her eyes pretending to be asleep.

The girl hears the door open, a deep silence spreads through the room, and Rochelle opens her eyes just a little, just enough to see her mother's figure standing at the foot of the bed.  The woman watched her daughter with sadness and concern, and Rochelle had never seen her mother like this.  She pretends to be waking up, not wanting her mother to keep looking at her like that.  Her mother comes out of the scared trance, but soon smiles at her daughter trying to hide her concern.

"Good morning darling."  she says, her voice still a little distant.

"Mom, is everything okay?"

For a fraction of a second her mother's smile seemed to fall, but only for a fraction of the time.

"Of course you are, why wouldn't you be?"  Her mother responds in a relaxed way.

Rochelle sits on the bed shrugging, hugging Ycarpe who was in cat form.  Her mom sits on the end of the bed with an excited expression.

"I have a great idea and I think you'll love it.

"What it is?"

"How about we invite Lyra to spend the day with us? We can go to the Botanical Gardens, have a picnic?  Or… take a walk downtown, go to some stores.  What do you think?"

Rochelle and Ycarpe look at each other nervously.

“But… but what about her classes?”

"Well, I imagine that Mrs.  Ralf won't mind giving us a day to spend together to enjoy your brief stay here.  But I don't understand his hesitation.  Not happy with the idea of spending the whole day with Lyra?"

Rochelle's heart was racing, she didn't know what to do.  Lyra asked her not to tell anyone what she saw, or even that she left, but how could she hide it?

Mainly from her mother.

“Of course I'm happy… It's… it's just that you took me by surprise."  Her mother didn't seem confident in what Rochelle was saying, but she didn't insist.

"Well, then, if we want to make the most of the day, let's go.  Wash and get dressed, I'll be waiting for you outside for coffee."

As soon as her mother left, her heart skipped a beat.

"What am I going to do, Ycarpe?!"

"Keep calm!  Perhaps Lyra is already back."

"But what if she isn't?  I don't know if I can hide it for long."

“Just act natural.  Even if they notice she's gone, there's no way for them to know we saw her."

"Yeah..."

Rochelle takes a deep breath trying to calm down, and she goes to do as her mother said;  she washed and put on a navy blue dress.  As soon as she finished tying her hair in a big ponytail, Ycarpe turns into a sparrow and lands on her shoulder.

“Remember, just stay calm."

Rochelle swallows hard and leaves the room to find her mother waiting for her at the dorm door.  She tries to smile at her mother, who is confused by how her daughter was acting, but ignores her and takes her hand.

The two follow the corridors to the great hall where a hearty breakfast was already served.  Rochelle looks everywhere for Lyra but can't find her.

“Hmm.  I don't see Lyra…” her mother says.  Rochelle feels her heart beat faster again.

"She must be getting ready. Oh!  But look, Mrs.  Ralph is over there.  I'll let her know first, so we won't have any inconvenience."

“I'll… I'll wait here, all right?"

Her mother looks at her even more confused, but Rochelle gives her an innocent smile that makes her accept it.

"Ver well.  But stick around and don't eat much sugar!"

"Yes ma'am."

Rochelle walked away to the breakfast table, pretending to be choosing what she was going to eat.

"Is she still looking?"

Ycarpe turns on Rochelle's shoulder to see the girl's mother.

"No.  She has her back to us, talking to Hannah.  Why?"

“If Lyra snuck out yesterday, she probably tried to sneak back in without being seen by too many people again, and going through the back of the college is the best option, but since it's so early, maybe someone saw her."

"Ask the housekeeper."  suggests the daemon.

Rochelle looks around for the housekeeper and finds Verylis at the foot of the table talking to Mrs.  Lonsdale, the housekeeper at Jordan College.

“What is she doing here?"  Rochelle asks confused.

"I have no idea."

Rochelle walks towards them and as she approaches she hears a little about what they were talking about.

"Come on, Alice!  Don't be silly, my brother is just inviting you to dinner, not flogging."

Mrs.  Lonsdale wore a gaudy, slightly faded plaid shawl that covered most of her uniform, her slightly gray hair was tied back in a tight bun, her face looked like a chili pepper, but it was hard to tell if it was embarrassment for the conversation or anger.  When approaching them Rochelle tries to look as sweet and innocent as possible.

"Good morning, ladies!"

Both women turn to the little girl.

"Oh!  Good morning my dear!"

"Hello Rochelle!  How long have I not seen her?" Mrs.  Lonsdale greets her.

"I arrived the day before yesterday, I came to spend some time with my mother.  You look very pretty today." the girl answers.

"Oh!  Thank you."

"Forgive me if I'm being intrusive, but what are you doing here?"  Rochele asks, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.

"Oh my Darling!  Of course you're not being intrusive.  I just came to bring back some of the silverware that was borrowed for the big dinner yesterday."

"Oh!  Yes, sure!"

"And you, my dear, how are you?  I imagine Lyra already knows you're back."

“Hm?  The two already reunited as soon as this one arrived." Verylis says laughing at Rochelle who reciprocates with a fake smile.

“That's exactly what I wanted to talk to you about.  Did you see Lyra around college this morning?  Or even the service area?"

The two housekeepers looked at each other in confusion.

“No… not that I know of, honey." Verilys replies.

“Well, I've only been here half an hour, so I can't help.  But why ask that?  Is Lyra up to no good again?" the other question.

"Again?!" Rochelle asks dumbfounded.

"That girl never had the sense to obey.  I confess that when she started to get younger, right after returning from her trip north, she seemed more mature to me.  But I'm not mistaken, that mischievous spirit still lives there.  God only knows what that girl has put me through.  - Complains the woman, shaking her head in disapproval but with a warm smile on her face.

"So you haven't seen her?"  the girl asks again, to confirm.

“No, I'm sorry, honey.  But if we see her, we'll say you're looking for her."

“And if I see her sooner, tell her to visit Jordan more often, tell her I miss squeezing those naughty cheeks."

Rochelle forces a laugh.

"Oh!  Hello Mrs.  Thormy, how are you?" Verilys says excitedly.

Rochelle feels like a bucket of cold water has been thrown on her head when she sees her mother standing behind her.

“I'm fine, ladies.  Rochelle isn't disturbing you, is she?"  The two other women laugh in delight.

"Of course not!  Your daughter is so sweet.  She was just asking if we saw Lyra around the laundry area."

"By the service area?"  Her mother asks looking confused at the girl, who was very nervous.  "Why would Lyra be there?"

“Because… well… she likes to walk around sometimes.  She already told me that.  In fact, why don't we leave this idea of going out with her for another day mom?  Lyra must be busy."

“Hannah said it was okay for Lyra to be away today, said she really needed a break."

Rochele feels like she was about to explode.

"But she might have other business!" she exclaims, and Rochelle didn't mean for it to sound so loud, but it was too late.

“Rochelle?"  her mom asks, both confused and exasperated.

“What I mean is, we can't just mess with her appointments, you know?  All that adult stuff."

The three women looked at each other laughing at the girl, who was now in a cold sweat.

"Honey, are you okay?"  her mother asks, holding her shoulder.

She looks at her daughter, apprehensive about what was coming.  Rochelle was breathing heavily.

"I'm dizzy… Mom?"

Rochelle sits in the nearest chair, feeling sluggish.

"By God dear! She's pale!"

Mrs.  Thormy nervously approaches her daughter.

“She has it sometimes… her blood pressure drops when she eats too much candy."

Her mother picks her up while her cat daemon grabs Ycarpe with a careful bite, who was in salamander form.

"I'm going to take her to bed..."

"Need help with something?  I'll bring her some tea."

“Thank you very much Verylis.  Excuse us."

Rochelle felt her body weigh like cement, it was hard to breathe.  She felt her mother rub her back, repeating that everything was going to be okay, that it would pass soon.

When she realized she was back in her room, her mother puts her on the bed next to Ycarpe, and then she runs out of the back room in seconds with a bottle of medicine.  She takes the pitcher of water from the nightstand and fills a glass.

"Here, dear!"  This will help control.

Rochelle doesn't complain and takes her medicine, but breaks down in tears, feeling frustrated, weak and confused.

Her mother holds her face tenderly, stroking her little girl's cheek.

"Don't cry, please!"

"I can't..."

Her mother also begins to cry in distress.

"She asked me... but I can't..."

Rochelle chokes with nervousness and tears.  Her mother stares blankly at her, worried.

"Who asked you what, daughter?"

"Lyra..."

“What does Lyra have to do with—”

"She overheard your conversation with those two men at dinner last night!"  Her mother's face completely whitens out.

"Did she... did Lyra hear us?"  Rochelle was sobbing now.

“She made me promise not to tell… I asked her to tell me what happened, but she's gone!  She left through the back of the service area."

Another big sob escapes the little girl, so shaken.

"What?  When?!"

"Last night... Mom..."

Rochelle stared at her mother with deep shame.

“She won't forgive me… but I couldn't hide it… I can't."  She takes a long, painful breath.

"Mom…?"  Rochele calls out, but her mother was staring at the floor with wide eyes.

"She knows."

Her mother had a distant, frightened look on her face.  Rochelle was starting to get more and more worried, because that feeling wouldn't subside.

"Mom…!  Why does it hurt so much?"

Her mother stares at her with tears slowly drawing down her face.  She hugs her daughter, feeling the air rush in and out of her lungs.  She had to save Rochelle.

"It's going to be okay..." she declares, and Rochele wanted to say that that didn't answer her question, but the pain prevents the words from coming out.  When she finally manages to say something, her words come out brittle.

“M-Mother?  What is wrong with me?"  she asks fearfully.  Her mother closes her eyes in distress, hugging her tighter.

"Just Breathe.  It will pass… I will do anything, but it will pass.  I promise you."

LYRA

The train whistle rudely invades the young woman's mind, waking her up and startling her.  She is bewildered for a moment, but when she looks around, as if in a click, the memories of last night come flooding back.

"Pan?"

He was lying on the bench across from her, asleep.  He opens his eyes to his confused human.

"Are we there yet?"

Lyra looks out the window to see that they are at London Central Station.  People boarded in a hurry to find a seat, since it was the morning train, and there was always a lot of movement at that time.

Before she can answer Pan, someone asks her something.

"Are you going to disembark here?"

Lyra turns to the old man who was standing at the cabin door.  Smiling sweetly at her, her daemon was a beautiful white cat, who nodded politely at Pan.

"Oh yes!  I had fallen asleep, but I'm getting out here."

"What a pity.  I would love to have a beautiful company like yours." Lyra smiles awkwardly.

"That's very kind of you, Mr...?"

"Grey!  Evan Grey, my fair miss."

He bows, placing a hand on his chest.  Pan tries to hide a laugh, but both Lyra and Evan notice.

"Too formal?"  the old man asks with an embarrassed smile.

"Just a little."

Lyra laughs at him, and he straightens up, smiling sincerely too.

“Bronks.  Lizze Bronks." Lyra introduces herself under her false name, with her best smile.

“Nice to meet you, Lizze.  Well… As destiny is curious and unfortunately put us on opposite paths, I can only hope that we have another opportunity to get to know each other better."

Lyra nods her head cordially, smiling.

"Allow me to leave you my card."

He takes a small card from his jacket pocket and hands it to Lyra, who reads:

"Dr. Evan Gray
Disease Treatment Center"

"Are you a doctor?"  she asks with sincere curiosity.  The old man smiles confidently.

"Let's say yes.  My profession is not exactly exercised in a place specialized in medicine."

"So you're like a healer then? You go where you are called."  He frowns.

"I wouldn't exactly use that term… But you could say that yes, I'm like a healer."

A new whistle sounds.

"The train will leave."

“And we have to go.  Nice to meet you, Dr.  Gray."  Evan smiles at her sadly.

"I had the greatest pleasure, Ms.  Bronks!"

Lyra stretches to take things from her, wondering at the tone used by the man, while Pan climbed on his shoulder, staring at the cat daemon who watched Lyra's every move.

“You are really very kind, but I have to go."

The tone Lyra uses now is rock hard, not allowing for any further interaction.  She didn't like how he was looking at her.

Evan just smiles again as he walks down the hall for her to come out.

Lyra passes by him quickly, seeing that the engineer was about to close the door and she runs asking him to wait.  Scowling and grumbling, he let her out, and after walking a little way into the station, Lyra turns to the window of her cabin, seeing Evan sitting where she was before, staring at her.  She feels a shiver run through her body.

The train starts to move towards Oxford, and Evan smiles and slowly nods as a final goodbye wave.  Lyra followed him in bewilderment until he was out of sight.

"You were smart to give a false name.  How do you even remember Lizze's name?" Pan finally comments, the sound of the train's engine gradually diminishing, thus the conversations of the people on the platform, which gradually emptied.

“He seemed to know me."  Lyra says ignoring Pan's question.

“How could he?" Pan asks, already used to it.

"I don't know.  As always with everything that happens to me, Pan.  I don't know."  Lyra forces a wan smile.

"But come on, we have to go on."

They walked away to the benches of the station, which was now almost completely empty if it weren't for the employees, who didn't seem to care about her presence there.  But even so, Lyra kept looking carefully to see if anyone was watching her.

"Be quick, people will be coming to catch the next train soon."  Pan recommends.

Lyra opens the bag, taking out the alethiometer, choosing symbols calmly and emptying her mind.

"What should I do now?"

Once again the instrument is quick to respond, and Lyra is surprised at how much more connected she is with each meaning.

"What is he saying?"  Pan asks.

"To go on to the harbor.  Look for La Bella Solitude."

“La Bella Solitude?”  Pan’s eyes sparkle with curiosity, her face twitching slightly with confusion.

“We'll find a boat with a red eagle."

Lyra heard distant conversations approaching, the footsteps of hurried passengers wanting to get a vantage point to get on the next train that was soon to arrive first.

“People are coming."

Lyra puts the alethiometer away, quickly leaving the station.

Careful not to attract attention, they crossed the city easily blending in with the people.  It was almost noon when they reached the harbor, a row of boats and ships stretching as far as Lyra's eyes could not reach.  She and Pan look at each other, and Lyra raises her eyebrow with a small smile.

"Whoever finds it first wins?"

Now they both smile.  Pan and Lyra split up, taking part in this mock race to see who could find the right boat first.  Looking closely at each vessel they searched for about forty minutes, until Pan called her.

“Lyra!  On here!"

Pan was a little ahead of her, just a few boats away, and Lyra ran to him.  The ferret daemon looks at her smugly.

"Looks like I won."

He nods toward the large boat ahead of her.

It was a very dark brown, some parts were already starting to peel, but what caught her attention was the large eagle painted in red on the flesh.

Lyra stepped onto the boarding ramp and clapped her hands three times.  Nothing happened and no one showed up, and she and Pan looked at each other.

“Maybe he left."

Lyra shrugs unknowingly, and turns to the boat and walks up the rest of the ramp stopping just before the entrance, she raises her hands clapping once more.

"Hello?!  Is there anyone here?!"

Again they hear nothing.  Lyra is annoyed and turns away, already opening her bag for the alethiometer.

“Lyra?"

Hearing the voice behind them, Lyra and Pan turned at the same time, coming face to face with a tall young man with long curly hair tied in a rather disheveled ponytail.  He looked at her very surprised.  Lyra felt that she knew him, so when he slowly approached in amazement, she analyzed him, pulling deep in her memory who that man was.

He finally stops in front of you, perplexed and smiling.

"I can't believe it... Lyra is you?"

"Sorry, but how do you know me?"

He laughs, looking perplexed at his daemon, who Lyra just now noticed is a dazzling red eagle.

"You really don't recognize me?"

Lyra purses her lips, frustrated that she doesn't remember.

"Sorry but no."

“I should have guessed, the last time we saw each other you were disappearing into the sky in a hot air balloon in the middle of the north."

Those words clicked so hard in her brain that she clapped both hands over her mouth in shock.

"Billy Costa!?"

He laughs at her astonishment.

“My God, Billy!"

She finally hugs him.

“I can't believe… you've changed so much."  she comments, as Pan greets Billy's daemon, who has come down to the ground to get a better look at him.

“Everyone tells me that.  But you, on the other hand, are the same."  Lyra laughs, putting her hands in fists on her hips.

"I still beat you easily."  she declares, and they both laugh.

"Oh!  Come in, come in, let's go inside."

He moves aside to make way, and they all go inside, where Lyra is surprised to see so many different things scattered inside.  Billy soon notices her impressed look and explains himself.

“They're memories.  From my travels."

"Do you travel a lot, then?"

“Always, practically.  I must have gone everywhere."  he says with a proud smile.

Lyra looks at her old friend curiously.

"Not with the other Gyptians? With your mother?"

“Many of the trips are at their behest anyway.  And about my mom... I always pull over to see her, or she even comes with me when she's more excited, I was even getting ready to see her tomorrow."  he explains, and Lyra perks up at that.

“Are you going to the swamps?!"

"Yea.  Early in the morning."

Lyra and Pan looked at each other just then.

"Billy, would it be all right if… we went with you?"  Lyra asks hopefully.

The boy in question and his daemon look at each other in surprise, but he laughs, turning to face her.

"What a question, of course you can!"

Billy pushes aside some bags of what looks like dirt, revealing a bench for Lyra to sit on.  She sits down, and Pan soon jumps onto her lap, feeling a little uncomfortable with Billy's thoughtful stare, until he breaks the silence.

“Lyra…don't get me wrong, it's a pleasure to have you here, especially after all you've done for me.  But..."

Lyra already knew what he was going to ask, she just didn't know how to explain it.

“I know what you want to know." she steps forward.

*He knows?"  he asks in surprise.

"You want to know why, after all these years, without any news, I suddenly show up at your door asking you to take me to the swamps…"

Billy doesn't say anything, just stares at her.  Lyra sighs.

“Since that moment you last saw me in the north, you can't imagine how my life has been turned upside down..."

Billy was now looking at her with pity and concern.

"Lyra, I…" he begins, but Lyra doesn't let him finish, she doesn't want him to feel sorry for her.

She takes a deep breath, bringing her memories back to the surface.  It was always painful.

“For a long time I tried to move on, to adapt to my old life in Oxford, but I went through a lot that left a lot of wounds, wounds that closed with time…"

Lyra struggles to hold back the tears.

"But not all of them closed... there's still one left, the one that hurts the most, the biggest of all.  That wound, no matter what I do, it's always there to remind me of something I can't have and it hurts me every time!"

Lyra clutched Pan to her chest.  Billy was very scared and surprised by that and gets up to get her a glass of water.

"Lyra, calm down... I don't understand, what happened?"

She stares at him so deeply, as if she wants to convey the explanation for everything with just one look.

"I found my way..."

"What?"

"All these years I suffered this pain thinking that this was my destiny, but no…" she says sadly, shaking her head, and poor Billy stares at her confused.

She then smiles.

"The answer I've been waiting for so long came, it wasn't the end of me, that's not how it ends."

"What doesn't end like that?"  he asks.  Lyra looks deep into his eyes.

“As I was guided to you in the past, as I was guided to all those worlds… he guides me to my final destination.  Billy, not only am I asking you to take me to the swamps, I'm asking you to take me east.  Be my help as the alethiometer was to find you and all the other children of Bolvangar, for he brought me here for that very reason."

Billy walks away, still staring at Lyra, running his hands through his hair in bewilderment.

"Wow!"  he exclaims.

"Billy..."

"Just a minute…!" he says frowning  okay… do you really want me to take you east?"

"Yes." Lyra says with conviction.  He looks at her doubtfully.

"Do you even know where, exactly, in the east?"

"No, not yet." she says, hesitating for just a second.

"No, of course not... And do you know what you'll have to do?  I mean..."

Lyra understood his fear as he asked that, but she didn't have that answer either.

“I wasn't told that either, that's for sure.  Billy…” she calls, and he looks at her, waiting. “I trust the alethiometer, I ask that you trust it too.

Billy was silent for a while.

"You saved my life, I am unable to accept that something hurts you."  he argues.

She understands that he cares, and is grateful for that.  Really, it was a lot to ask for someone to travel to an unknown destination, practically aimlessly, for her to do something she didn't even know what it was.  But Lyra knew this was her only alternative, and she wouldn't throw away her chance.

"Then help me, because only then will you be saving me."

After a long time of silence, Billy nods, receiving a contagious smile from Lyra who can't help but hug him again.

The next day they woke up with the sky still dark, prepared everything they needed and left for the swamps.  Pan hadn't seen Lyra feel this good in years, the joy in her laughter and a gleam in her eyes given the hope that was finally rekindled.

They reached the marshes a few days later, the twilight of the sun was almost complete, the path was illuminated thanks to city lights from the ships of the Gyptians.  Billy maneuvered smoothly between them.  Children ran along with the boat with curious eyes, and seeing the little ones Lyra couldn't help but feel a pang of nostalgia for Rochelle, who surely would have loved it.

“Lyra?"

Lost in her thoughts, Lyra didn't see that they had already docked.  She gets up following Billy between the planks of the boats.

"Mom!" Billy calls, and Lyra immediately recognizes the boat she'd spent most of her way to the swamp in when she first came.

Billy jumps first into the boat and helps Lyra down.

"Mom, I'm home!"  And we have a visitor.

Billy throws a smile at Lyra, who smiles back eagerly, since she hasn't seen Ma Costa in so many years.

The sound of heavy, limping footsteps approached, and then she finally appears in the doorway, smiling at her son, until her gaze falls on Lyra and her expression changes completely to one of astonishment.  She opens the door and walks out slowly without taking her eyes off Lyra.  Mother Costa had aged so much, but despite that, she was fine.  And she aged well too, as Lyra imagined: Ma Costa was strong, and even though her hair is grayer now, and the lines in her face are more prominent, she still had the same sparkle in her eyes as before.  And Lyra, seeing her again, realized how much she missed her, and an immense longing for the old days invades her, bringing back memories of how Mãe Costa helped her, inspired her.  She was somewhat of a role model, and Lyra felt honored to have had her in her life.

"Ma Costa!"  Lyra says with joy and tears in her eyes.

The two embraced instantly, Ma Costa kept stroking her hair calling her "my girl".

“How you've grown, Lyra." Ma Costa says, a small smile forming on her face  "So different from that little girl from before..."

Lyra smiles back, squeezing her into a hug.

"Yeah, I grew up."  she says.  "I'm really different, aren't I?  I wouldn't say I'm the same as before, a lot of time has passed..."

It is Ma Costa's turn to speak.

“Why, I can see it in your eyes, girl.  Of course, time has passed, but you are still you."

Lyra feels her face flush, but the pride she felt at hearing that from this great woman made her smile.

"I thank you for having the chance to meet with you once again, I missed you so much, and your words always helped me."

"Oh my Darling..."

Ma Costa goes back to stroking Lyra's face.

“We missed you dearly too, Lord Faa and Fader Coram would have loved to be here to see you again.  They would be so proud."

Lyra's look of surprise and guilt was immediately noticed by Costa Mama.

"So they..."

At that moment, Mãe Costa embraces tightly again.

“Don't blame yourself, girl, they knew damn well you had your own life now, and just knowing you were happy and safe was enough for them to go in peace."

Lyra pulls away from the hug.

“But I should have come, I should have been here.  Visited more, I…” she says, feeling like a traitor.  She should have gone back, she should have made more of an effort to reach everyone, all these people who were part of her life.

"Don't think about it anymore, they loved you and will continue to love you and protect you wherever they are.

Lyra had a brief thought of the two of them leaving through the window she'd left open in the netherworld, she imagined their expressions as they broke free.

"Don't cry anymore my girl..."

She wipes Lyra's tears and takes hold of her hands, pulling her inside.

"Come, enter!"

As she walked in, Lyra smelled exactly the same, even after all these years.  Mother Costa ran from one side to the other picking up glasses, plates and cutlery.

"Do you need help?"

"Imagine dear, no need, sit down.  Feel free.  Billy, did you bring those bags of dirt for me?"

Billy sits next to Lyra, smiling to see her mother so excited.

"I did, they're on the boat."

"Excellent!  I want to see him move it now." the woman groans.

"Who?  move what?"  Lyra asks curiously, looking from one to the other.

“Oh, nothing dear.  Just a cheeky guy who lives next door and thinks I don't see what he's doing with my crops!

Ma Costa yells the last part out the window, clearly intending to sting someone with the comment.  Lyra couldn't help but smile.

"Well, I'll get the bags."  - Billy says getting up.

" I can help you."  Lyra offers.

" It is not necessary."  Billy dismisses the offer, on his way out.  Mother Costa looks at him with deep concern.  When Lyra notices, she tries to hide it.

"So darling? How have these years been?  You already graduated for sure.  Or you're still in college?"

Lyra began to concentrate on answering all of Ma Costa's questions as naturally as possible, she wanted to keep that proud look the woman got when she looked at her.

"... and now I've just been studying the alethiometer with Hannah."  she explains, and Mother Costa smiles.

“How wonderful, dear.  I am so happy to see her achieving so much."

Mother was just pouring another cup of tea when her expression completely changed.  She sat across from Lyra and took her hands.

"But that's not all, is it?"

Lyra just stared at her.

“I see a sadness, a pain so deep in your eyes.  But there's a glimmer of hope in there, from something you've recently discovered."

At that moment Billy comes in covered with dirt.

"I'm done with the bags and" he stops, watching the two of them in that tense position "Are you all right?"

But Ma Costa ignores the question, her eyes focused on Lyra.

"Lyra, be honest... why did you come here?"

Lyra has barely opened her mouth to answer when Billy answers for her.

“She came to me for help…to take her east."

"East?" Ma Costa looked from one to the other confused "But for what?"

“It doesn't matter, she needs to go and I'll take her."

“But… I don't understand, why, why you?"  the woman asks, confused, shaken.  She looks at Lyra, begging for an answer "Why him?!"

She was now looking at Lyra pleadingly.

“Mom, you have to stop this.  You get like this every time I say I'm going away." Billy complains.

"And you know very well why!"  Ma Costa now saw herself for her son.  "Every time you walk out that door I think it will be the last, you don't know what it was like to lose you that time, the uncertainty of not knowing if you were still alive or not.  I was lucky to have him back.  But I couldn't bear to lose you again, Billy!"

Billy sighs as if he's heard it a hundred times before.  He crosses his arms.

“Don't forget that if it weren't for her” and here he nods toward Lyra “I wouldn't even be here!"

Mother Costa huffs, clearly feeling misunderstood.

"Of course I haven't forgotten!"  And I am eternally grateful for that.  Lyra you know that...

"Mom…"

They would continue their discussion if Lyra didn't interrupt.

- No!  Stop, you two, don't fight because of me, I feel even worse.  It wasn't my decision to come to your son, the alethiometer guided me to him, Mãe Costa.  Billy is important to him, and it was only by trusting him that we found the children.

Mother Costa cried desperately.

“But I can't tell you that what he says is right, that it will be good for you.  The loss of Roger made me see that.  Trusting him made me betray my best friend.  That's why I can't force you to help me, because I know it's not something concrete, and I would never forgive myself if something happened to your son.

“But it's not your choice.  Billy declares, and Mother Costa is now looking at him with pleading in her eyes.

“Billy…please don't…don't go.

He approaches his mother and kneels, drying her tears.

“Mom, it's the right thing to do.  Without the alethiometer I wouldn't be here, let alone Lyra.  If she needs my help now, if the instrument that brought about my salvation says I have to do this... I have to go.  I promise to come back...

"Don't make promises you can't keep!"

She stands up suddenly, facing the two with tears in her eyes, and cries out to the bottom of the boat.

Lyra and Billy face each other.

"Billy, you don't have to…"

Billy waves his hands in the negative.

"Say no more, that's my decision."  Lyra was silent then.  "Give her some time, we'll decide what to do in the morning.  Feel free, I'll go take a shower."

Then he, too, goes deeper inside, leaving Lyra to her thoughts, feeling guilty.

MA COSTA

She hasn't left her room for hours, and even Billy's attempts to talk didn't help.  Mother Costa was lying on her bed hugging Billy's clothes from when he was younger, from when he was taken.

She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't see the black smoke billow through the window and slowly take shape until it became a woman.  She approaches Mãe Costa and bends down, stroking her head.

"Don"t cry anymore."

Ma Costa looks up, surprised by the sight of the sorceress.

“Serafina?”

The witch smiles.

"Hello, my friend."

Mother Costa then surrenders to tears once more, and hugs the sorceress.  She knew what her old friend's presence meant.

“Please don't… don't take my son away from me.  Don't take it, please!"

"It's needed.  Everything that is about to happen is far beyond our comprehension or objection."

"But if he goes, he won't come back!  I know so, I feel it. " Sarafina pulls away from the embrace to face the woman in deep despair.

“I can't say that nothing will happen to him, but I can guarantee that if he doesn't go with her, not only will Billy be doomed, but so will you, and our entire world.  It's no longer about Lyra's fate, but all of us."

Mother Costa couldn't deny it anymore, not when she saw the importance of Sarafina's words.

All that's left for her is to hold on to her mother's heart, trying to keep her pain and fears at bay.

SERAFINA

The sorceress flies over the front of the boat, spotting Lyra who is sitting on the edge of the vessel with Pan in her lap.  They appreciated the calmness of the waters and the night lights.  Silently, the sorceress descends, stopping behind the two, and at first none of them seem to notice her there, but then Lyra lowers her head, shaking slightly in the negative.  She turns slowly, staring deeply into the sorceress's eyes.

"Did you know I was coming?"  asks the eldest.

"I suspected." Lyra replies.

The two stare at each other in silence until Lyra surrenders with happiness, smiling, running to hug her.

"You don't know how good it is to see you!"

Lyra was so happy to see Sarafina again!  After so long, seeing so many loved ones was almost too much for her, but happiness made up for it all.

“We miss you too, Lyra Silvertongue."

Lyra pulls away from the embrace, looking for the voice she spoke to, and then she sees the big goose landing on the side of the boat.  Lyra immediately recognizes him as Sarafina's dæmon.

"Kaysar..."

“Hello, Lyra, Pan."

Bowing, he greets Lyra and Pan at the same time.

"What do your suspicions say about why I'm here?"  the sorceress asks, getting straight to the point.

Lyra stares intently at Sarafina, studying, searching her eyes for answers.

“You can't tell me, at least not everything.  You came to help me, but you cannot guide me." Lyra says with some sadness, however, she understood "But it doesn't matter, I'm glad you're here with me again."

Lyra took in the enchantress before her, she looked the same as before, as if it had only been weeks, not years, since she had last seen her.

“You have grown into a beautiful young woman, Lyra of the magic tongue." Serafina says  "And I can see, you still retain your old courage.  Your determination remains the same, after all, here you are, following the path of your heart."

“And I hope I'm on the right track."

"If you keep listening to him, he will be."  Lyra smiles at the witch.

"Maybe I'll take some time to be able to move on, things here got a little complicated…"

“Don't worry about Mother Costa, you're doing the right thing."

"What..."

But Lyra didn't have to finish, she understood immediately.

"You talked to her." she says, mouth agape. "Serafina, she has a right to deny it."

— I know, but she understood that this is the best thing to do.

Lyra says nothing, for she knows that witches work in mysterious ways and there is no point in questioning their means.  Sarafina hugs her.

“I need to go, but I'll be around when you need me."

Lyra tightened her grip before pulling away and letting the enchantress slice through the sky once more until she disappeared into the darkness.

WILL

It was completely dark.  Mary felt around the trunk of the tree for support.

"Mary, can you see anything?"

"Nothing."

"This way…"

“Kirjava?!"

"Where are you?!"

“You need to see this."  the cat's voice sounds further ahead.

Mary holds Will more firmly, they move forward and soon see a beam of light: it was another crack.

The closer they got, the brighter the light became, which had a golden hue.

As they passed through the crack, they closed their eyes at the same time, unable to see clearly in the blinding light.  As soon as they opened their eyes they were completely ecstatic.

They had never seen such beauty as that place.

An immensity of magnificent trees, their leaves a mixture of brown and gold typical of the autumn season, but the trees in this place were much more alive than any other place they had ever seen.  They all had the same gap in the trunk as the one they had just traversed.

"What place is this?"  Mary asks in a whisper.

"Come on, follow me!"  Kirjava led them through the trees, and the two, still dazed, followed her.

Will looked at Mary with unfocused eyes, who was holding him with all her strength, but he knew she couldn't bear to carry him much longer.  So he shook his head, focusing more on the path and forcing himself to go it alone, carrying his own weight.

"Will, what are you doing?"  Mary asks, concerned.

"It's okay Mary, I can do it."  he comforts her, who still analyzes him worriedly.  Then Will smiles sweetly at her.

He lets go of her and stands up on his own.  He felt like he was going to fall and staggered, but caught himself against one of the trees in time.

“I followed those men who were behind us."  the cat daemon says, and their attention turns to her.  Will wanted to scold Kirjava for acting so dangerously, but for the moment, curiosity got the better of him.

"Did they come from here?"

“Not from here.  This place is a gateway."

Will and Mary look at the trees, not quite sure what Kirjava is saying.

“I went into a few of them, and each one leads to a different place.  Will… they lead to other worlds."

Will didn't know how to react to that, his heart was racing.

"So we can..."

But Will stops talking when they hear footsteps.

“Someone's coming.  Quick, this way!"

Everyone followed Will into the tree he was leaning against.

“Kirjava, go ahead to see if it's safe."  Will asks, letting the little daemon step in front of him.  The cat obeys, following the passage, where a light light of early evening was visible on the other side.  It was a strange feeling to be there in the opening of that trunk.  They were looking at a passageway between two worlds, and that passageway was a trunk of a tree.

"What you're seeing?"  Mary asks.

“It looks safe… it's a beach."

Mary was the first to follow Kirjava, and Will followed shortly after.  Both look at that beach with great admiration, but unfortunately they cannot enjoy the view for long as Will has his attention completely diverted to the sound of something cutting being removed from a scabbard, a sound so familiar that he heard so many times in the time when who wielded the subtle knife.

As if all of his senses were activated at the same time, he reacts so quickly that it takes Mary a while to understand.

"Get down!"

Will pushes Mary to the ground, and they dodge just in time to avoid being stabbed in the back.  The attacker, surprised by what happened, had thrown himself with such force that he lost his balance, giving advantage to Will who hit him in the back with a punch and held his hand with the dagger, hitting him hard on the wall to disarm him.

But the man still had his other hand and punched Will's face with everything that falls bewildered, he lunges again against Will, who holds him pushing, but the man clings to him, so they went rolling into the beach.  The man punches him again, and Mary runs grabbing him trying to help, but he hits her with his arm, and that makes Will's anger increase.  He punches the guy, who loses his balance and falls.  Will was going for him again, but the man threw sand in his eyes, dispersing him, taking advantage of the man's advantage, he threw himself on Will and the two fell into the water, the man placed himself on top of Will, not allowing him to return to the surface to breathe.

Will was struggling in despair, scratching without success, his vision was already going dark, when he hears a noise and the man finally slackens, falling beside him.  He quickly gets up, gasping desperately for air.  It was only after his blurred vision returned to normal that he realized what had happened.  Mary was standing in front of him, panting, holding a thick piece of wood, which she had no doubt used to knock the man out.  Will, still a little perplexed, got up watching the man float on his back.  Kirjava, who had been desperate when Will almost drowned, approaches him, trying to stay close to him, checking that he is okay.

"Help me get him out of the water."  Will asks Mary, out of breath.

"What?!" she asks in shock.

"We can't let him drown!"  he argues.

It was clear that Mary did not like it at all, but she does what Will asks.

They drag the man onto the sand, and Will only pauses to take a closer look at the tree they are now crossing.  She was identical to others in that passage, and the same as in her world.  The tree was ahead of others that had a more normal aspect and seemed to lead to a denser forest.

"Come on, help me here."

They drag the man again, this time into the woods, and they followed until they could no longer see the beach.  Kirjava goes forward, watching the path.  They hide the man in a coconut tree, and Will takes off his coat and uses it to tie the man to the tree.

“Will, I think we should go back and get out of this… tree."  Mary says, looking around.

"I also think, I need to go back, find my mother, she's hurt."

"Hurt?"

"That woman... my mother was right, they are not from our world."

“So…” Mary begins.

“They're from Lyra's world." Will concludes.

Saying those words Will couldn't help but give a slight smile.  He finally understood what that meant.  Kirjava, who sensed Will's excitement, speaks up.

“I followed the two men into the trees, but then lost sight of them.  I tried to find them in some trees, but I couldn't, so I ran back to tell you, but it was too late, that woman was already there.  She could see me."

“She wanted the knife." Will says.

"What?  How did she know?"

“I know as much as you do, Mary.  But she won't find anything, luckily she had given the knife to my mother who managed to escape.  Will explains, and he can only pray that his dear mother is safe."

"What are you going to do now?"

“I'm going to look for my mother, she's scared and hurt."  he answers firmly.

“There could be more of them out there, what if you can't find your way anymore?"

“Mary, I can't leave her."

“I can go back, I'm fast.  I find her and lead her here."  his daemon suggests, but Will shakes his head.

“She's very scared Kirjava, she won't want to come with you."  Kirjava sighs.

"Let's go together then.  Mary is safe here while we look for her.  Is that okay with you Mary?"

Though she looks scared at the man tied to the tree, Mary nods.

"I'll be fine, go after her."  If I see someone coming, I hide.

"Ok, let's go..."

But at that moment they hear a sound coming from deeper in the woods, and everyone freezes.

" What was this?" Will asks looking in the direction

- I don't know.

Mary starts walking towards the sound, Will and Kirjava following.  As they got closer the sound got louder, and more strident.

"It sounds like screams."

They move closer, now hearing loud bangs and a cracking sound like a whip, followed by yet another agonized scream.

"Hurry up, you useless bastard!"  shouts an irritated voice.

"Please stop, he can't take it anymore!"  - another voice, this one more scared, with fear, pleads.

"And you shut up!"

Another banging sound, followed by a screech of pain.

Mary ducks behind a large fallen log, and Will and Kirjava continue to follow.  Through a gap in the hollow log they can see what was happening.

A man in black clothing, like a soldier's, was standing up after what appeared to have been a heavy blow to something at his feet.

“If you meddle again, it'll take him twice as much." The man kicks the creature in the belly "Now get back to work.  the man orders."

Dragging himself with difficulty the creature gets up revealing its appearance and Will, Kirjava and Mary had never seen a being like that.  He was small and skinny, his skin a muddy red, his face a panda-like mixture because of the dark spots around his eyes and the rounded nose, but his ears were what caught the most attention, they were extremely large, and because they were lowered they reached the ground.

The man has moved away to the front of the wagon, and the strange creature turns its attention to some cylinders that have apparently fallen off.  She takes one with difficulty until she manages to lift it, and her ears, to the amazement of the three who were watching everything from hiding, opened and began to flap like wings, causing her to fly into the wagon where she placed the cylinder.

"Are you still not up?"

Another crack of the whip, followed by yet another shrill scream.  The creature carrying the cylinders clutches its ears against her face, hearing her screams no longer.  The man kicks the other animal one last time, which falls away from the wagon, at which point Mary immediately recognizes that it was a mulefa.

“Will!"

Will rushes to grab Mary's mouth.

*I know.  I also realized where we are."

"We have to do something!"  Mary whispers urgently.

“I'm thinking, just a minute."

“Will, look."

Glancing at what Kirjava was pointing at, he saw the man walk back to the back of the wagon and drop the weapon and whip he was holding, removing his helmet to wipe the sweat from his face.  He walks away a little and turns his back opening his pants fly, and at that moment Will acts on impulse and leaves behind the trunk going to the man in silence, taking advantage of the moment of inattention.  He hears Mary try to protest his action, but it ends up sounding like a squeak.

Attentive to both the soldier and the being who was now at the back of the wagon, Will approaches cautiously, crouching down behind the wagon he stretches to pick up the weapon, but as soon as he touches it the being appears carrying a cylinder, and when he sees Will gets scared and drops the cylinder, which makes a bang.

"What's the matter now?!" the man exclaims.

The creature was about to scream, and Will silences it, whispering:

"Please!  I just want to help."

Hearing the soldier approach, the creature looks to the side and to Will, desperate.  At that moment the soldier also returns, and seeing Will there he is amazed.  Will notices that his eyes are a completely empty gray.

Surprisingly, the creature kicks the weapon into Will's reach and takes the whip jumping on the soldier, choking him with the whip.  Will also doesn't take long to react, hitting the man who was struggling trying to get the creature off him.

Falling completely faint, the creature released him, and at first his expression was one of surprise for his feat, but it suddenly turned into horror, he grabbed the huge ears, twisting very hard.

"No!  No, no, no!"

"Hey?  Are you okay?"

The creature ignores Will, reverting to howling wails in a language Will doesn't understand.

"Isn't it better to tie him up too?"  Mary approaches looking suspiciously at the unconscious man.

The creature finally seems to notice their presence again, more specifically when Kirjava and Galilei approach, and the creature, if you can call it that, turns completely pale, falling to the ground and curling up.

Screaming in a mixture of English and another language, asking for what felt like forgiveness and pleading for her life.

"What are you doing?  We're not going to hurt you."

Upon hearing Kirjava speak, the creature cowers even more in fear.

"I'll see how the other one is."  Mary says, anxious to check that the mulefa is still breathing.

Rounding the wagon, Mary and Galilei run to the mulefa, who was still lying on the ground very injured.  There was another who was staring at them too startled to speak, when Mary tried to approach he seemed to wake up and went into protective form.

“Please don't be afraid, I just want to help."

Slowly Mary lowered herself to the mulefa, who moved away, understanding that this was permission.

“Keep an eye on her, Kirjava." Will asks the daemon, who sits down in front of the creature that was still crying.

Will takes one last look at the scene before heading over to where Mary is examining the mulefa.

“He's really hurt, if we don't treat this soon he might…” Mary swallows hard.

"But we have nothing to help you."  Will says, looking around for a solution, until he sees Kirjava, who is still looking at the other creature with curiosity, and that's when Will has an idea.

"Mary, help me load him into the wagon."

Even though it is still barely conscious, the mulefa tries to back away from them in fear.  Mary moves gently, slowly.

"We don't want to hurt you, but you need to be strong so we can help you."

After a while he nods, and carrying together, one on each side, Will and Mary put him in the wagon.  The poor mulefa screams all the time in agony, crying.  It was visible on Mary's face how that moved her, the others present also flinched when hearing his lamentations.

Will looks around trying to find cover, but all he sees are trees and more trees.

"Wait here."

Mary just shakes her head, as she was concentrating on treating the mulefa's wounds with her coat.

Will walks to where Kirjava was and is surprised to see her interacting with the creature.  She looked like she was calmer, even though she was staring down at her feet.

"What did you discover?"  he asks.

“Her name is Listo, she was afraid of us because she thought we were the same as her masters, it looked like they were taking a load to their base when the mulefa got sick and the soldier didn't like it at all."

Will looks at the creature that seemed to shake more and more as Kirjava spoke.  He kneels down to be level with her.

"Hey, Listo, isn't that right?"  I'm glad you're calmer, did Kirjava explain to you that we're from another world?

“All of them are." Listo murmurs, squeezing her ears tighter.  Will is taken aback by the sudden response.

"Well, I still don't know who they are, but I guarantee you that we are not like them.  We want to help you."

The creature stares at him with its huge eyes.

“But in order for us to do that, you also need to help us.  Your friend is badly hurt and could die, you know it here, don't you?  Show us a place where we can treat you, please."

Listo lowers her head speaking in a language very quickly, as if she was arguing with herself.  Finally she takes Will's hand and leads him to the front of the wagon, where he sits.

"Just follow me, don't say a word, if I tell you to stop you stop, if I tell you to run you run."

"What are you doing?"

The other mulefa approaches, startled by Listo.

“Be still, and go to the front of the wagon."

Not liking it at all, the other obeys.

Will looks at Mary, who was still back in the wagon tending to the mulefa's wounds as best she could in these situations.  She meets his gaze and nods in agreement.

“We'll do as you say."  Will says to Listo, who is already starting to move.

After a while following through a forest where only trees could be seen, the landscape begins to change, the sun entered lightly in the crevices of the foliage up there, and it was almost twilight.  Having trouble seeing straight, Will thinks he sees lights not far ahead.

"Stop here." Listo says suddenly, whispering, "Come."

She gets down from the wagon, and Will follows her to the back where Mary is keeping the mulefa awake, who, seeing Listo, tries to say something, but he barely has the strength.

“They will… kill… them." the mulefa says.

Mary and Will stare at each other.  Will couldn't believe the mulefa wanted them dead, even with them trying to help them.  Listo shakes his head.

“I must at least try, my friend."

Listo lowers his head to the forehead of the mulefa, who is breathing heavily.

“Stay together and stay low, don't say a word."  Listo commands as he backs away from his mulefa friend, and they do, hiding in the shadows of the wagon.

She goes to the front of the wagon, letting go of the other and they both go deep into the woods, where Will loses sight of them.  Minutes pass and no sign of Listo, and the mulefa's breathing becomes increasingly labored.

"What if it's a trap?"  Mary's daemon asks in a whisper, looking around.

"Shh, be quiet Galilei."

— They fear us, they want us dead, surely she went to call the guards.

“But we're trying to help her friend."

"He himself said…"

The two fall silent when they hear a branch break.  Will raises his head slowly, but sees nothing, until, suddenly, a bag is placed over his head.  He then hears Mary scream.

“Will!"

"Mary!"

He kicks as hard as he can and hears a screech of pain.  He tries to run and get the bag off his head, but takes a blow to the head that knocks him out immediately.

RUBY

She was far from being an exemplary employee.

She always arrives late, does not fulfill her obligations properly and often serves customers badly.  Her uncle has already threatened (many times) to fire her, but he had promised the girl's mother that he would help her get better, and that's why he didn't have the courage to send her away and Ruby knew that and took advantage of her empty threats without remorse.

Then, as many times before, she found herself grudgingly placing the books on top of the shelf, banging the books on the stairs to the booming music she listened to on the headphones.  After a long time, she finally hears her uncle's annoying calls and pulls out one of the headphones.

"What it was?"  she asks grumpily.

"Will you please stop banging the books and finish the job?"  Ruby rolls her eyes.

"OK!  What a drama."

"And take those infernal headphones off!"

Ruby snorts, but pulls out the other phone, tucking it into her apron pocket.

She hears the door chime and looks up to see a woman enter with a dog carrier.

"Jeez!" she mutters to herself  "Could it be that the dumb lady can't read?" She slides down the stairs huffing irritably, going to the woman.

"Ma'am?  Pets are not allowed here."  The woman turns around in surprise and smiles.

"I'm sorry, I'm looking for someone who works here.  His name is Will, Will Parry."

"It's the fool who's our attendant, but he's not here."  Ruby says crossing her arms.

"And do you know where he is?"

“At his place, probably.  The weirdo has already finished his shift."

"I understand.  Thank you."

The woman was already turning to go, but Ruby stopped her.

"Why are you looking for him?"  Are you known to him?

The woman stares at Ruby intently before answering.

“I'm an old friend of the family, I came to visit his mother, but they didn't seem to be home, so I thought Will was still here."

“But he isn't."  Ruby says, suspicious of all this talk.

"Not." the woman confirms, and the two face each other in silence.

“You know… it's funny, Will never mentioned you.  In fact, as far as I know Will is only close to his mother and Mary."

Ruby suspected that she didn't know Will at all, much less was she a close friend.

The woman notices, but smiles again.

"You're right, why would he talk about me?  He's weird like that, isn't he?  He must not like people meddling in his business.  Even more arrogant, stuck up people who think they are things they aren't." The woman says in a sweet tone, but there was clear hostility in her words.

The animal in the carrier starts to growl, but it doesn't appear to be a dog, and Ruby quickly backs away in fear.

"Thank you for your service, it was very enlightening. " The woman gives Ruby a wide smile and leaves the bookstore as if nothing had happened.

JASON

They no longer knew if it was the fifth or sixth time they had passed the same dark rock in the middle of that sea of dry bushes.

"You don't have the slightest idea where you're going, do you?"  the daemon asks in exasperation.

"And would you happen to know?"  - Jason replies already irritated for being, apparently, walking in circles.

"Don't take it out on me, you were the one who abandoned the girl."

"Me?!  And since when do you care about her?"

“She's just a kid, Jason."

"And?  She ran away because she wanted to, she can go back to her wonderful family whenever she wants."

“Jason just because your…"

"Don't you dare, Dianoia!"  - the boy warns, and the spider is silent, and then rephrases his words.

"What I mean is, you can't use her..."

At that moment, Jason casts a deadly look at Dianoia, who, once again, rethinks what she was going to say.  She sighs tiredly.

“Not everyone is like them.  She needs help just like you did when she went to the Metics."

"And who helped me?"  Jason growls.

“You can deny it, but you know your uncle and Ryan made a difference to you, a lot." Jason stops short, looking at everything but Dianoia.

“She doesn't have anyone."

After a long time of silence looking at the horizon, Jason takes a deep breath, finally looking at Dianoia.

"I know I'm going to regret this…" he starts "But I think we're going to have to be her difference, aren't we?"

~ Quite far from there...

"Ella!"

"I already told you I'm not leaving here!"

"Give it up, he won't come back, even the book told you to keep going."  The girl taps her foot on the floor.

“It also said Jason has to go with us. " she says, sounding almost petulant.

"But he's gone, he's abandoned us!"  - Katara exclaims.

"And whose fault is that?"  - Makario accuses.

“Well, I don't regret anything I said.  He was going to leave us sooner or later, he sure used the pretext of what I said just to come off as the victim." the daemon defends itself.

"Katára, could you, for once in your life, SHUT YOUR MOUTH?!" Makario yells, and the two daemons' discussion gets even more agitated.

From that moment on, Ella is completely disconnected from their discussion.  She sits once more on that rock, just as she has all day, looking out at the horizon, fully hoping that Jason will return.

She was hungry, and the thirst she felt couldn't be described.  With every blink she gave, it felt like her eyes weighed a hundred pounds.

She had asked the book what she should do, and it had told her to go ahead.  She knew she should obey him above all else, but the idea of leaving that place and losing herself with Jason wouldn't leave her head.

“He will come, he will come back… he has to."

Ella feels something climb into her lap, and feeling her head feel very heavy she looks down to see Makario in puppy dog form snuggling into her belly.  She hadn't even noticed that now everything was silent.

“I know he'll be back."

"I don't doubt it either…" Makario replies.  Ella looks at him in astonishment.  “But I also think we should get out of here."

"But what if…"

"Staying here won't change anything, it was dark yesterday, he couldn't find his way again even if he wanted to."

Ella is silent closing her eyes and feeling very nauseous.

“Perhaps the path the book is pointing to will lead us straight to him."  Makario suggests.

“You're right, the book must be leading us to it. " the girl ponders.

Ella gets up, but soon regrets it because her whole body was against her, as if she weighed twice her normal weight, causing her to stagger and fall again.  Her mind also felt heavy, as if it were lead, and her thoughts couldn't quite form there.

"You should rest for that night, you've been out in that sun all day..."

"No!  I've wasted all day here, I won't wait another minute.  The book wants us to continue, and that's what I'm going to do." Ella says firmly.

Swallowing hard and using all the strength she had left Ella stands up again with her eyes closed so she doesn't see everything spin, and after feeling better, she starts walking, ignoring the worried looks from Katára and Makario.

What seems like hours pass, filled with intervals between Katára and Makario trying to get Ella to stop to rest, but nothing makes her give up.  The anxiety of seeing Jason every time she heard a noise in the dark of night made her feel even a second stronger.

The book in her hand felt like it weighed tons, and from time to time she dropped it, or even dropped it herself.  Katára and Makario feared more and more that she would not be able to get up again.

“Ella, please, we need to rest." Makario says, and it wasn't a lie, because they themselves already felt tiredness consuming all their energy.  They were as weak as their human.

"He'll be here soon, you'll see."  - Ella kept saying, but she couldn't even pay attention to the surroundings anymore, she could only keep her focus on going forward.

“You're going to end up killing us like this."  Katára murmurs, trying to bite Ella's foot to stop her.

“I can't stop… we're so… close."

Makario seemed to suffer the most from Ella's stubbornness.  He could no longer turn into a bird to see what was ahead, so it's up to Katára to do it.  Following Ella with difficulty, Makario kept himself in dog form, which didn't require much of his concentration.  He followed the girl with great difficulty, he often saw only a gray blur, he didn't know how much longer she would last.

"Ella, please!"

"Makario I..."

Turning to face Makario, the two instantly collapse to the ground.  Even feeling terrible, almost fainting too, Katára manages to stay on her feet, and seeing the two passed out, she shoots to the ground.

"Ella?!  Makario?!"

He did not know what to do.  He couldn't leave them like this, she needed to find help, but where?  He saw the book lying beside Ella, running straight to it, and with difficulty he opened it, but it was impossible to see it in that dark.

Desperate he looks at nothing and then at the book.

"Please, what should I do?... I need help."

His head hurt so much, he couldn't take much more.  Surprisingly, a luminous line appeared in the book, drawing across two pages.  Katára saw with difficulty to understand what it was, since her vision began to darken, and the darkness around her was mixed with that of her eyes.  The lines parted and met, and Katara thought she saw a familiar shape, someone, holding a dagger.  Katára raises her head to the darkness and with great difficulty sees someone's figure approaching quickly, before fainting completely.

When Ella opened her eyes again he was in a dark place, and her eyes took a while to get used to noticing that she was in a cave.  The walls were the color of a mossy green, she smelled damp with slime, and soon she realized that she was very thirsty.  She sat up a little dizzy but didn't fall over, she saw Katára and Makario sleeping on top of each other in ermine shapes near her feet.  She felt an immense urge to hug them, but she didn't want to wake them up, they deserved that rest.

Looking around she saw that from behind her came a light leading down into the cave.  Ella gets up and follows the light.

It wasn't a difficult descent, so she managed to be silent so as not to attract the attention of whoever was there.

When she reached the bottom of the descent, she froze when she saw Jason sitting on a log stoking a fire with a branch.  Dianoia was on her shoulder and sees Ella before Jason.

"Ella?"  the daemon calls.

Following the direction of the voice calling her, Ella turns around seeing Katára and Makario running down to her side.

"You were right, Jason is back!"  - Makario exclaims.

“He saved us." Katara says, without mockery or scorn, and Ella is glad to see her daemon's attitude change.

Ella finally faces Jason, who does the same to her.

"Hey."  she says.

"Hey." he answers.

An awkward silence takes over the cave, until Dianoia takes the lead.

“Sit down here Ella, you need to eat, you're not quite strong yet."

Ella follows Dianoia's advice and sits down by the fire facing Jason who is looking down.  He passes her some roast beef on top of a large leaf and her now full water bottle.

"Thanks." the girl thanks you.

Ella doesn't linger and soon attacks the food.  The meat didn't have any seasoning, but it was still appetizing, maybe that's because he was very hungry, and that's why he didn't care what it tasted like.  She was so hungry that Jason even smiled at the speed at which she ate.  It couldn't have taken Ella five minutes to eat it all.

"There's no need to be in a hurry, I can make more if you want, I got enough meat for several days."

Ella turns red.  This was not how her mother taught her to behave.

"Sorry." she says, but Jason laughs, not caring about that kind of thing.

"You want more?"

"Just water."

Jason gives a slight smile and stands up.  He doesn't go far, then into a deeper part of the cave, where Ella could still see him, and where there was also a small spring that Ella hadn't noticed yet.

"Thanks."

Taking the bottle from Jason's hand immediately a thought came into her mind, which made her heart freeze and then she looked around in distress.  Jason notices and heads for the log he was on, but he doesn't sit down, instead picking up something from behind him and holding the book out to Ella, who looks surprised and relieved.

“I borrowed just a little bit.  Katára taught me how to use it...” Ella looks perplexed at Katára, who lowers her ears in embarrassment.

“When I found you, you were unconscious, too weak to walk.  I used the rest of my water to hydrate you at least a little so that one of them would wake up.  Only Katára woke up, he taught me how to use the book and he was guiding me here.  It took me two days to arrive carrying you, and Katára carrying Makario."

Ella didn't know what to say just stared at Jason in silence.  She takes another sip of water.

“What made you come back?" she finally asks the question running through her head.  Jason looks down and sighs.

"Let's just say I know what it's like to have your world turned upside down and think that everything is over.  And I know that a single, even the simplest help, makes a big difference."

Ella didn't know what to say, but she was so grateful that Jason was back.

“I… I never really thought of you or any of the Metics as inferior."

Jason sighs once more, looking tired.

"It doesn't matter now…"

"No.  Please… just listen to me." Ella asks.  “I know where I come from that's how I should act, but I've never been in favor of it, as long as I can remember, I've never understood why we have to split up, or why we're taught to despise each other because of the color of our daemons, because of why are we ripped from our families..."

Ella's eyes were full of tears, and Jason was looking deeply at her.

“My mother always told me it was inevitable, that we couldn't stop it… that whenever we lose a daemon, our true place is revealed."

Looking up at Jason, tears slowly trickled down her face.

“Every time I think about losing one of my daemons I can only imagine dying, because that's how I feel.  Just imagining the pain of losing Katára or Makario… and still being taken away from my parents… why?!  Why did the system decide I'm inferior to them?!  We are all the same, we all feel the same pain, no matter where we come from, color, size, power or whatever!"

Ella looks at Katára at that moment, who sniffs her nose sadly.

"So don't say I'm like them, because if I'm here, running away, it's because I don't accept their judgment and I'm going to look for help."

Jason doesn't say anything.  He just listened to the girl vent what was in her heart.

"We were chosen by that book, I don't know why and I don't know if one day he'll tell me, and I don't even care, I just know that I trust him, and I ask that you trust him too, because without you this fight will be useless.  He chose the two of us, and I hope the two of us come together in the end. " Ella ends her speech by lifting her face to look at Jason hopefully, wishing her words had reached his heart.

Jason was also teary-eyed, but he didn't say a word for a long time, until:

"I'll help you…" he says, sniffling just like Katára.  Ella sighs in relief, closing her eyes.

“They hurt me for a long time, even after I went over to the Metics side.  As much as my desire is to get the furthest away from it all…" Jason lowers his gaze for a second, aching to admit it "There are still people I love here, who continue to suffer because of ICS… I will fight for them."

Ella smiles slightly at him, and he returns the gesture.  It looked like they were finally getting along.

Chapter Text

"God sends people into our lives to heal the wounds of the past and revive hope in our hearts"

|EVE

ELLA

 After a few days of walking through the desert, Ella and Jason become closer and closer;  the conflicts they had with each other gradually disappeared, making room for a friendship, which although they tried to deny it, grew more and more.

 At dusk on one of these days, they found shelter under a large boulder on a hill.  Ella sat drinking some water, while Jason lay down on his back on a large boulder to cool off on its surface.

 "Hey, can't your magic book tell you how far it is to get to... I don't know where?"  Jason asks, not for the first time.

 “That's not how it works and you know it." Ella replies, huffing.

 “Okay, okay, it just tells you what you should know." - he says the words imitating Ella's voice, who makes a face at him.  "But it doesn't hurt to ask."

 “I asked ten minutes ago, and it said to head up the hill, and we're already here."

 “It never stops telling us to keep going.  I can not take it anymore." Jason complains, and honestly, he was tired of being ordered around by a little girl and a book.

 “Jason, you promised!" She also complains.

 The three daemons watched the exchange lazily, as it was becoming commonplace.

"But we're not getting anywhere!"  Ella shuts up looking at Jason angrily.

"I'm not going to argue with you, so settle down and keep quiet."

 Jason puts his hands to his head mumbling under his breath about taking orders from an annoyingly bossy little girl.  Ella ignores him getting up.

 "Where are you going? " the boy asks.

 "Gather wood for the fire." Ella replies sharply.

 Jason turns away, huffing.  Ella follows with Makario and Katára beside her like foxes.

 "He's right, you know?  We should have gotten somewhere by now. " Katara comments.

 "Seriously!  Ever since you and Jason got along, Katára, you've always sided with him!"  Ella protests.

 "On his side?! I..."

 "Why is it so hard to understand that I'm doing my best?  If the book tells me we're not there yet, it's not my fault!"

 "We're not saying it's your fault, we're just tired of following this thing!"  What if you're deceiving us?

 "I would have done it a long time ago, don't you think?"  This book is our only hope, I will not be deceived against it.

 Ella stomps her feet in a rage, leaving the two of them looking at each other.  Ella doesn't speak to anyone else all night, and when they lay down to get some sleep that night, the girl takes the book without the others seeing.  She looks at him wondering if she was doing the right thing, she felt angry with herself for doubting him, but logic clashed with her thoughts.  It's a magical book, what do you expect?  She shouldn't question things that obviously don't make sense.  It was crazy to do that.  But he never failed her, he helped her from the moment she found him.

Remembering how he found the book, his head grew more dizzy.  She had found the book next to an invisible body!  There was no point in such a thing... What did all this really mean?

 The more Ella thought about it, the more confused she became.  She then puts the book aside and lies down, doing her best not to think about anything else, to at least have a peaceful night's sleep.  But what came was anything but a peaceful night.

 She closes her eyes, and little by little her consciousness is turning off, and then... Ella was again lying on huge roots, and around was in total silence.  All you could hear was the wind blowing through the trees like the breath of a child.  It was so peaceful there, she felt like she never wanted to leave.  Whispers gliding along the wind in the leaves, carrying single words that Ella didn't understand the meaning.

 “Feel… find… pounding… within… allow… heart… destiny…"

 Hearing distant footsteps sink into the leaves, she lies still, holding her breath to hear better.  They were getting closer and closer until a branch suddenly snapped beside her ear.  Ella opens her eyes immediately, awakening from the dream.  Panting, she looks to the side looking for the cause of the crack, but there was nothing but the small gap in the boulder.  She faces the space with a certain fear, but that is gradually diminishing along with the adrenaline in her body.

 Ella sits up rubbing her eyes, and looking up she sees Jason still awake sitting by the fire.  The girl gets up silently and goes to the boy, and as she approaches, she sees that he is holding a small dagger that she had already seen a few nights ago, but had decided not to ask about it, as it seemed to be very important to Jason.

She sits down next to him, who is startled, but soon calms down when he realizes it's just Ella.

 " Hey." the girl says, and waves to Diánoia, who was resting on his shoulder.

 "Shouldn't you be resting?"

 "Aren't you supposed to be too?"  Ella returns the question.

 " I can not sleep.  What about you?"  Ella makes a face.

 "Weird dreams." the girl says, glancing at the crack.  Jason takes advantage of Ella's distraction to try to put the dagger away, but she reaches out for it.

 "Can I? " she asks.

 He stares at her for a while, and it was clear the girl was just curious about the blade, so he hands her the dagger, and she takes it and studies it, turning it over in her hand, stopping, running her fingers over where it was scraped.  Ella wasn't used to seeing weapons like that, so her curiosity was running high.

 “You were very angry when you did that." She points to the chipped part of the blade, and Jason looks away at the flames, already feeling sick.

 Makario and Katára come walking slowly joining Ella's feet, Díanoia comes down from her shoulder and joins them, leaving Jason to do it on his own.  Ella returns the dagger, staring at him sweetly, not wanting to appear curious enough to be rude.  He picks up the dagger, staring at the weapon as it twirls in his fingers.

 "It was my father who gave it to me when I lost my white daemon..." he explains.

 "What happened between you two?"  Ella asks.

"My parents never really loved me, if they treated me like a son it was only for appearances.  If it weren't for appearing as an example to Eupatrida society, they would barely exchange three words with me.  Always ignoring me, pretending I wasn't there.  They despised me simply because I was born.

 The girl looks at the boy confused, frowning.

 “No… it can't be true, all parents love their children."  she says, really believing her words.

 Jason smirked.

 “Not all.  You're lucky your parents love you and always will.  Once I got old enough to have my daemon set, my dad didn't even bother to see me.  I was taken by the servants to the ICS, I didn't hear from them for a year and a half, and when I lost my white daemon Lin took me to the Metecs." the boy remembers, and really, he didn't want to dump all his rancor on the girl, he didn't want to tarnish the vision she had of the world, but at that moment he felt that it was necessary to say all that, either for himself or for the girl understood something, he didn't "I was in tears, I couldn't accept being thrown out like garbage like that.  I think he felt sorry for me or whatever went through his head.  All I know is that the doctor said he would try to get in touch with my father so that I could at least say goodbye.  I waited for three weeks until I finally got an answer.  An ICS official came to my uncle's house and handed this to me with a note, which read: There was never anything for you here, but I feel your pain for your fate... but there is always another way out.

 Ella lowers her gaze for a moment, frowning, thinking, and then she looks back at Jason.

 "I do not understand."  she says blankly, and Jason gives her a sad smile.

"On the dagger was carved the words: In death there are also it's surrenders."

 Ella was silent thinking and reflecting on what Jason was saying.  And when she finally understands the meaning of those words, she places her hands over her mouth in bewilderment.

 " Him...!  He didn't!"

 “Yes he did.  He sent a weapon to his own son to commit suicide!"  the boy says with a sneer.

 Jason throws the dagger hard on the ground causing it to stick into the earth.  After not knowing what to say for a while, Ella gets up and hugs him in surprise.  The boy is surprised by her attitude, but soon surrenders and hugs her back.

 Hugging Jason, Ella feels a breeze envelop her, and moves away from Jason who stares at her confused.

 "Are you okay?"  he asks when he sees the girl looking at a fixed point.

 Ella didn't answer, she was staring at the crevice as if she was hypnotized, and Makario and Katára approached the crevice.

 "What is it?"  Makario asks sniffing the air.

 "I'm feeling it too."  Katára comments distractedly, looking at the crevice in the same way as Ella.

 “What are you talking about?  Ella?" Jason asks worriedly.

Ella felt something very strong growing inside her, she didn't know what it was, but she wanted to feel it, wanted to follow that feeling.  She bent down, picking up the book, and when she opened it, she didn't even have to ask a question, he already knew what she wanted to know.  Luminous lines appeared drawing on the pages forming the image of Ella entering the crevice.

 Her heart was racing, she felt desperately that she should go in there.

 "Ella, are you okay?"  Jason asks, taking Dianoia in his hand and moving closer to Ella.

 The girl pays no attention to Jason, but whispers the words she heard in the dream and which still ran through her mind.  At the same time she touched his chest, feeling something about the mark she carried.

 Feel... find... beating hard... Inside... allow... heart... destiny...

 "Ella, you're scaring me... hey, where are you going!?"

 Slowly Ella walked towards the crevice, being followed by Makario and Katára.  Jason stands there not knowing what to do, but then he picks up his things and follows her.

 Ella stops facing the crevice feeling the breeze coming from her stronger, she closes her eyes, takes a deep breath and enters.

 It was all dark, Makario and Katára turn into big fireflies to help clear the way, and Ella heard Jason call her back from time to time, but she always ignored him, she had to move on, she had to find out what the called.

 After a long time following in the dark, Ella realized that she was going down, more time passed and she noticed a light light not far away.

"I can see a light up ahead."  she says.

 "Impossible, we're way below ground."  she hears Jason say from behind her.  He was keeping pace with her, and had given up trying to make her come back.

 "Come see then."

 Ella waited for him to come closer, pointing to where she saw light.  The slit wasn't very wide, so the two had to squeeze together to be able to see the light ahead.

 “See?"

 “Yes, but I still don't see how that's possible."

 "We'll find out when we get there."

 Jason huffs and goes back to following Ella.  Why did she have to be so stubborn?  It even looked like Ryan.  When he remembers his cousin, a strong stab of pain takes over his heart.  How are he and his uncle doing?  She missed them more than she thought she could.

 Deep in his thoughts Jason is distracted, not even realizing that Ella had stopped, and bumps into her.

 "Ella!  Why did you stop like that?!"

 Ella grips his wrist really hard, and he stops talking and looks where she was staring.

 At the end of the tunnel was a large circular sediment, sheltering in the center a gigantic tree with autumn leaves so golden that they actually glowed, even in that darkness.

 "It's..."

 Jason looks confused at Ella, who hurries down to the tree, only stopping when she is a few steps away.  Jason admired the place even without understanding how such a magnificent tree could have grown in a place like that.  He looks around noticing that there were more cracks of different sizes, one in particular looked like someone had placed stones to facilitate the descent, forming a kind of ladder.

"I think someone's been here before."  Look how they made a way to get down better…” he comments, pointing to the small building, but when he looks at Ella, Jason is surprised to see her standing in front of the large crevice in the tree in a trance-like state.

 Makario and Katára were in the same state.  Jason approaches slowly noticing that Ella was whispering something very fast that he couldn't understand.  The boy reaches out, touching her shoulder, and immediately Ella comes to, breathing hard and massaging her chest.

 "It's here!  We arrived."

 "What?  What are you talking about?"

 “This is our way to the other worlds."

 Jason stares at the girl as if she's gone crazy.  For a moment, he wonders if this whole adventure might not be a game invented in the head of a child, wanting to escape to another world using magic.  The only thing that made him not doubt all of that was the book, and now these weird trees too.  But... other worlds?

 "To what...? Ella are you okay?  Hey!?  Wait!"

 Ella enters the crevice at once, leaving Jason amazed.  He follows her instinctively, running in the dark to try to bring her back.  Screaming for her, a clarity came emerging at the end of the tunnel, until the moment Jason slips on a damp log and rolls on the ground.  When he opens his eyes again, a strong light hurts his eyes, which take a few seconds to get used to.

 He was lying on his back, half into the hollow of the tree and half out into its huge roots.  He looks up to see a sky of golden autumn leaves, which rays of sunlight penetrated, drawing the ground with light and shadows.

 Slowly Jason straightens up, getting to his feet, not believing that place he was seeing, it was an immensity of identical magnificent trees with the same gap in the center of the trunk.  Lost in the beauty of the place Jason finally sees Ella kneeling in front of one of the trees, touching its trunk.  Her face turns towards him with tears of emotion slowly flowing and a small smile.

 “We found it… this is Dentra."

 RYAN

Walter comes into the house late at night, soaked and very tired, after another whole day looking desperately for Jason, as he has been doing for the last few days.

 He sits in the chair in the living room, and Ryan brings his dad some water.  He hated seeing him like this.

 "Any sign of him?"

 The man shakes his head.

 "Nothing."

 "I've already finished my work here, I can leave to continue looking for him. " Ryan offers, he also hated not knowing where his cousin was, even more because he felt guilty for having helped him.

 "No! " his father vehemently denies "I want you here."

 Ryan saw in his father's eyes the fear of losing him too, so he gives in.

 "He's fine dad, Jason always knew how to handle himself."  he says, trying to comfort his father, and also himself.

 "I don't understand, he's not like that!  "the eldest says, and then looks at his son, frowning "And what you said the day the ICS came looking for him... it doesn't make sense either."

 Ryan draws himself up defensively.

 "I said the truth.  Jason arrived strange and very agitated from ICS, didn't tell me what happened and left."

 "And why didn't you call me right away?"  his father asks.

 "He was very fast, and also, I didn't think he was going to disappear like that, I thought he would come back soon, that he was just going to take a walk to cool off or whatever ..."

 Walter looks at Ryan suspiciously.

"That may be true, but I know that's not all..."

 Ryan glances nervously at his dad, but then looks away at his black cat Catrina.

 "Your cousin could be in a lot of danger, if you don't tell me the truth and something happens to him, he'll have to carry that guilt for the rest of his life." his father says sternly.

 Ryan was experiencing an internal conflict.  His cousin had made him swear not to tell, but what if that got him into more trouble?

 He was about to say something when someone knocked violently on the door.  His father looks at him without understanding, and Ryan goes to open the door, facing a man completely hooded in black, standing there threateningly.

 He lifts his head, and the hood that previously hid his face falls away, revealing a very pale, hard"faced man.

 "Can I enter?"

 Before Ryan can respond, his dad appears behind him with a hateful glare.

 "What are you doing here?"

 The man is not shaken by so much hostility.  He seemed to have been waiting for this.

 "If you let me in, I'll explain better."

 “You are not welcome here." Walter declares, and Ryan watches the conversation wide-eyed.

 "Believe me, I take no pleasure in being here.  I only came because it's necessary.  It's about Jason."

Ryan could see that his father didn't want this man in his house, that it wasn't a good idea to get involved with whatever it was he wanted to discuss, but it was about Jason.  So, against his will, Walter lets him in.

 Ryan sees the man come in looking around in deep disgust, and his dad's dæmon, who was a Labrador, growls softly the entire time.

 "I can take your coat if you like, sir."  Ryan offers, only because he knows those are the right words to use with this type of person.

 "No need son, he will be brief."  his father says.  Looking bitterly at Walter, the man smiles.

 “I will be." he agrees.  Walter crosses his arms.

 "What do you know about Jason?"  he asks, and the man sighs.

 “He broke into ICS a few days ago and stole something very important from our founders." he gets right to the point, and both Walter and Ryan are surprised.

 “Impossible, Jason would never do such a thing."  Walter declares.

 “I didn't come to discuss what he can and cannot do." the man says with irritation.

 "Why did you come then?"  It was out of concern that he didn't, he never called him, never gave him any news, a sign that he still has his father's consideration!  Walter exclaims, his face red and his fist raised in outrage.

 Ryan blinks, realizing who that man was.  That was Lorenzo, Jason's father, the guy who sent his own son a dagger to kill himself.  He suddenly understood why his father felt so much hatred for that man.

 "He is not my son!"  Lorenzo speaks angrily, and Walter glares at him.

"Yeah... he might not be for you, but he's a son for me.  And if anyone has to answer here" Walter approaches Lorenzo and puts his finger hard on the man's chest "it's you, so where's my son?!"

 Still as a stone, Lorenzo shows no empathy.

 “I just came to warn you that one of them has to show up: Jason or whatever he stole.  Preferably the latter alternative."

 "Or else what?"  Walter demands, and Ryan realizes he was about to go after the other man.  His father's daemon snarled at Lorenzo's, the animals facing each other in silent battle.

 “They won't spare anyone, even if they tell the truth. " Walter grabs him by the clothes, raising him with hatred.

 "If you so much as lay a finger on my boys..."

 Lorenzo tries to keep his composure, but it's hard to do that when you're being lifted by the collar.  He grabs Walter's shoulders, close enough that, if he felt it necessary, he could snap at his brother's neck.

 "I suggest then that you find him soon, you won't have much time. " Lorenzo says with contempt, and Walter violently throws him to the ground.

 "Get out of here!"

Lorenzo gets up slowly, straightening himself and cleaning his clothes.

 “Don't say I didn't warn them."

 Lorenzo puts on his hood and opens the door, looking around to see if no one is watching him, and enters the storm again, disappearing from sight.  Walter goes to the door and slams it shut.

 "Dad..." Ryan calls, but Walter doesn't listen to his son, he paces nervously around the room.

 "Dad!"  Ryan calls again, and finally his dad hears.

 " What"

 " I need to tell you something."

 Walter stares at his son for a long time, and taking a deep breath, Ryan puts his anxiety and fear aside and tells exactly everything that happened that night.

 DENTRA

 Jason reappears, probably from the twenty"fifth tree, carrying countless fruits in his arms and with a wide smile on his face.

 “This place is incredible!  If Ryan were here he would freak out. " he comments happily, really excited about the possibility of his cousin visiting a place like that.

 “We have to be careful with this place, if too many people know about it—” Ella starts to say, but Jason cuts her off.

"It's late, the worst people that could find Dentra, are already enjoying it for a long time. " the guy says, and Ella knows who he's referring to.

 "The path you saw... They made it to make the entrance easier, and it's like that in almost all the ones I entered."

 Ella turns to one of the trees touching its trunk, sensing somehow that she was hurt, she's felt it with everyone since she arrived in Dentra.

 “The book brought us here to make amends for a big mistake, perhaps it has to do with Dentra and the people who are using its power."

 “I feel that too, more so with Margot.  She came from one of those worlds..."

 Ella remembers what the book said about the woman.

 “She is the evil that will try to destroy the cure…” she recites, “Coming from a world already lost under their power."

 Jason, who was arranging the fruit in a pile, frowns in confusion.

 “Their power?  Who? " he asks.

 Ella shrugs, defeated.

 “I know as much as you do. " she replies sadly.

"And what is this cure? " Jason continues to question, even knowing he would not receive answers.

 “I don't know, but everything seems to connect with a certain Eve." Ella responds, sitting down across from Jason and picking an apple, analyzing the red fruit, thinking about the possibilities.

 "And when are we going to look for her?"  Jason asks, biting into a peach.  After so much time in the desert, the juice of these fruits and the shade of the trees was a blessing.

 The daemons took advantage of this break too, walking around, close enough not to cause pain, but curiosity was high, and they moved around playing with the leaves and with each other.

 "I think tomorrow, we'll spend another night here, yes?"  Jason shakes his head.

 "I don't know if you noticed, but it's not night here."

 Ella looks around.  She knew it wouldn't get dark, actually she just didn't want to leave.  She wanted to extend her stay as long as possible.  She felt very bad just thinking about leaving that place, she felt something very strong connecting her to Dentra.  As she looked down, she saw something curious gleaming on the tree trunk near the roots.  She approaches, seeing a small metallic plate with the words: W023.

 "Jason, look what I found!"

Jason approaches looking where she pointed.  Their daemons also approach, curious.

 "There's one here too, only this one has W022 written on it." Makario says pointing to the front tree.

 “And this W021.  " Dianoia adds.

 "What does that mean?"

 “An identification, perhaps… they must have numbered the worlds." Jason theorizes.

 "W021... World 021."

 "That should help us!"  Ella, ask what number is on the tree that leads us to Eve!

 Ella goes to the book and did what Jason asked, and without much delay the book responds.

 "W073."

 "So let's go!  We don't need to wait. " Jason speaks, already getting ready.

 With a sad look and feeling very bad, Ella agrees.  They gathered their things and supplies, marked which tree they took back to their world and left in search of the M073.  After walking for a long time, it was Katára who announced that she had found it, and everyone gathered in front of the tree, an icy wind was coming from inside it.

 Jason looks at Ella and sees that she was very apprehensive.  Since arriving in Dentra she hadn't entered a single tree, and he understood that, somehow, leaving that place was very difficult for her.  Jason took her hand, and she glared at him.  Her eyes are filled with fear, and Jason reminds himself that, even as she acts so mature, Ella is still a little girl.

"Together?"

 Ella smiles and nods.  Then, together, the two and their daemons enter the crevice of the tree, disappearing into the darkness.

 LYRA

 After the conversation with Serafina, Ma Costa was no longer against her son leaving.  However, until the moment of farewell, she avoided touching the subject as much as possible.  Lyra had spent the whole day getting things ready for the trip that was going to be a long one, and by late afternoon she and Billy were ready to go.  Lyra hugs Mãe Costa, who was crying silently.

 “Forgive me for having to be like this."  Lyra asks.

 "Don't be sorry honey, it's the right thing to do."

 Lyra gives Billy space to say goodbye more comfortably to his mother, and when she returns to the boat and Billy starts the engine, Lyra waves to Mother Costa one last time, and then they set out on this new journey, to whatever it was. that fate had in store for them.

 It was days and more days on the high seas until they saw the coast again.  Wrapped up, Lyra looked out over the city of Veurne.  The cold climate of the city was very inviting.

 "Belgium is really beautiful, isn't it?" Billy comments.

  "Yes.  On another occasion, I would have loved to wander through every corner of this city. " Lyra says, watching the snowflakes floating through the air, and in the background the city getting closer and closer.

 “I'm really curious as to why the alethiometer sent us to this particular city."

"And me too." Lyra says smiling at her friend.

 "Well, shall we prepare to undock?"

 Lyra nods and they go back inside.

 Some time later, both go down to the pier, ready to continue their journey on foot.  Lyra looks around in awe at the beauty of the city.

 "Where to now?"  Billy asks putting his hands in his coat pockets.

 Lyra looks around to see if anyone was around, but the dock was almost empty, there were only a few people far away from them.  Lyra then took the alethiometer, and Billy placed himself in front of her, trying to hide Lyra from the view of anyone who happened to pass by suddenly.

 “Looks like there's a festival going on in town and it wants us to go there."

 Billy grins, excited at the prospect of enjoying a festival in a town like this.

 "So let's go!"

 Lyra laughs at Billy's enthusiasm, but soon her smile drops when she remembers Mother Costa, how distressed she must be with her distant son.

 "Billy..."

 "What?"

 “I think you should go back." she says hesitantly.  Billy and Lyra's daemons listen with concern.

Just like Lyra, Billy's smile disappears.

 "What are you talking about?" he asks and Lyra sighs in distress.

 “You've already done your part in helping me get here.  And your mother..."

 Billy huffs in exasperation, crossing his arms.

 "Don't even start Lyra! I'll stay as long as I think I need to."  he declares, and walks off ahead with his daemon, leaving Lyra behind in bewilderment.

 She looked at Pan, who encourages her to follow him.  The blonde snorts, as exasperated as Billy himself, and follows.

 ELLA

 When they got out of the tree, they found themselves at the top of a hill with dense forest, it was still day in that world, and the weather was cloudy and very cold.

 “It must be winter here. " Jason says rubbing his hands in an attempt to warm them up.

 They walked to where the forest began to thin out, and when they reached the edge of the hill, their eyes couldn't believe what they saw.

 "I've never seen so much water like this."  Jason says amazed.

 "Seems like there's no end to it."  Ella agrees.

 Jason looks around noticing a distant town, following the shoreline.

“Look, there's a town that way."  he points.

 "Should we go there?"  She ponders.

 Jason shrugs.  Their daemons huddled close together to keep warm.  Ella then opens the book, which immediately writes:

 "Go to the city where Eva is."

 "Yeah, we have to go there."  she declares, and soon they are in motion.

 They take what seems like hours to reach the city.  They were quite tired by the time they reached the edge of town, but still Ella was looking at everything with great interest.  Jason on the other hand looked a little dazed by the stares they were attracting.

 “They're so different from us."  he whispers to the girl, who was barely paying attention to the boy's tone of alarm.

 "Everything is so colorful and cheerful!"  she exclaims in amazement.

 "Ella, look at this!"  Katára calls, but Makario scolds him.

 "Don't go away Katara!"

 "Leave me alone Makario."  the other daemon complains.

 Ella sighs and shakes her head.

“Don't start, you two.*

 Jason sees the people's astonishment when they see Ella talking to her daemons, and he immediately realizes what the problem is and hurries to talk to the girl, dragging her to a more discreet location.

 “Ella, hide one of them."  he commands looking around. The girl looks at him confused, even indignant.

 "What?"

 "The daemons, in this world people only have one.  You're gaining attention with both of them." Jason explains, and only then does Ella notice.

 She looks around to see that, indeed, people were bothered by them, and a man was looking at her with great interest.

 "Katara, come here."  she calls, and the daemon grimaces.

 "Oh!  Why me?!"

 "Just do it!"

 Grumbling Katára flies to Ella's shoulder, and transformed into a salamander he hides in her clothes.  Trying not to attract more attention, they leave very quickly.

 Some time had passed since they left that place, now they were in the center of the city, and it seemed that some kind of party was taking place, because there were many colorful decorations, ribbons, flags, music... People laughed and danced, and what happened? What caught their attention most was the food: wherever they looked there was a stand full of the most appetizing delicacies they had ever laid eyes on, and stalls crammed with cakes, pastries, and snacks.  They even salivated at the smell of the food.

 "Do you think we got anything?"  Ella asks.

"Maybe if we trade it for something."  What do we still have?" Jason opens his backpack, removing the bottle of water that was already empty, and sticks his hand in the bottom, disappointed that he does not find anything of value.  He turns the backpack around hoping something will fall out, but...

 "Nothing." he says defeated.  Ella's shoulders slump, and in dismay she turns to take one last look at all those delicious treats.

 Jason sees her like this, and wrinkles his nose.  It was very mean to let the girl feel like it, with so much food prepared like that.  Then he grabs Ella's arm and pulls her behind the tarps, calling for silence.

 "What are you doing?"  she whispers in confusion.

 “Getting food.*l"

 "How?"

 Jason shoots the girl a look and Ella immediately understands.

 “We're not going to steal."  she says indignantly.

 "Would you rather starve?"

 "Yes!"

 "But I do not.  Stay here and watch to see that no one is coming."

 "I won't... Jason!"

 But he ignores her and cautiously heads towards one of the stalls selling pies of all shapes and sizes.  Ella crosses her arms as she sits on the floor, angry at Jason's stubbornness.

With her attention focused on his idiocy, she doesn't even notice someone approaching behind her, and suddenly they grab her from behind, covering her mouth, preventing her from screaming.  Jason is already far away and doesn't notice anything, but Makario and Katára come to Ella's defense immediately;  Makario transforms into a tiger and advances towards the man, but his daemon who was a snow wolf hits him head on.  Katára comes out of Ella's clothes by surprise, scaring the man who drops her face to the ground, but Ella doesn't have much time as the man grabs her again.  Ella bites her hand, finally managing to scream.

 “Jason!"

 Turning to the source of the scream, Jason sees Ella being grabbed with difficulty by a man, who when he sees that Jason saw him, the man gives up Ella throwing her to the ground, picking up the book she dropped and running away.

 Jason runs to her, but Ella doesn't pay any attention to him.

 "The book, he stole it!"

 Desperate, both ran after the thief.

 LYRA

 "What exactly are we looking for?"

 Lyra walks away from the crowd at the fair, to an emptier part of the street, sitting in the back of a coffee shop with Billy watching that no one notices her.  Surreptitiously taking out the alethiometer, she asks.

 The alethiometer said I'll know what it is when...

 " When?"

 Lyra frowns, trying to see if she got it right.

“It seems to have something to do with a child…a child with a book with a tree on the cover."

 Billy looks confusedly at Lyra, trying to see where she saw all that in those symbols.

 " A child?"

 "Did you read it right?"  " Pan questions, looking at the instrument.

 "Why!" Lyra complains to the daemon "Don't bother me, Pan!"

 “Sorry, I just think you might have been mistaken."

 “I know what I saw."  she answers with certainty.

 “Discussing this won't help us at all.  After all, how do we find this child?"  Billy asks.

 Lyra gets up and walks slowly across the fair, looking around carefully.  She was close, she felt that she was right in front of her, she just needed to see.  She closes her eyes, allowing herself to feel, and amidst the chatter of the city, of all the noises around her, a deep sound emerges, waking her up: a scream.

 "Did you hear that?!"

 "Heard what?"

 " A shout.  From a girl!"

 They look at Lyra worriedly, not understanding.  She ignores Billy and the daemons and looks around for the source of the sound but sees nothing.  But when she sees an alley that leads to a remote part of the festival, Lyra feels something strong in her heart, and she starts to run, ignoring Billy's calls, who sees no choice but to follow her.

Lyra only stops running when she reaches a crossroads of two deserted streets.

 " What did you see!?" Billy asks breathlessly.

 "It's here somewhere, I know..."

 "Let him go!"  a voice exclaims, and they both turn in the direction of the sound.

 "Listen!"

 "Yeah!"

 "AHH!"

 "Quick, let's!"  Lyra points, and they run off following the screams.

 They followed the street on the right where it ended at a small abandoned pier.  Lyra is shocked to see the scene of two children fiercely fighting a man.  Lyra and Billy run quickly to break up the fight.  The man was on top of the older boy, pinning him to the ground, and he was trying to pull a dagger from the boy's hand and, by the blood on the man's clothes, he was hit.  At the same time, the girl attacked him with all her strength to make him release the boy, punching and kicking.  Billy appears giving the man a tie, dragging him away from the boy.  Lyra immediately goes to check if the children were okay, the boy was catching his breath while the girl started running desperately towards the man.

 “Hey, no!"

 For a moment Lyra thought that the girl was hitting the man, but then she realized that she was really looking for something, very anxiously.

When she finally found it, Lyra held her breath as she saw the girl take a book from the man's robes and walk away euphorically, checking the book;  a book with a tree on the cover.

 Lyra only came back to reality when she heard Billy scream.  The man had headbutted Billy making him bleed from the nose, taking the opportunity to quickly run away.  The man is fast, and he wasn't worth chasing.

 Then, all breathing exhausted, they looked at each other in surprise.  The girl is the first to speak, sitting on the floor with her hands shaking over her book.

 "Thanks... if it weren't for you..."

 Lyra looked at the girl in surprise, but it was only when her gaze fell on her two daemons that she was truly startled, and the girl noticed.  Getting up in a hurry she tries to hide it.

 “We have to go, thank you so much for everything again."  The girl helps the boy to get up, urging him on.

 "No, wait, you're the one I've been looking for..." Lyra calls, and the girl looks at her confused, scared.

 "What?  Were you looking for me?"

 Lyra tries to find the best words so as not to scare the girl away.

 "Look, this is going to sound weird..."

 "Ella, we should go."  the boy cuts her off, looking suspiciously at Lyra.  He grabs the girl's arm, starting to walk away quickly.

 Lyra despairs and cries out:

 "I know they came from another world...!"

 They both stop, practically freeze, and the girl stares at Lyra.

 "How do you know?"

 "Because I'm out of mine too, and I know that there are many more worlds that we can imagine... worlds parallel to ours."

 The boy puts himself in front of the girl defensively.

"So you're one of them?"  Of the people who invaded our world?

 "What?... no!  But I think I know who you're talking about, and I can assure you that I'm nothing like them..."

 Lyra already had tears in her eyes, desperate to make these two children understand.  She needed, she felt that girl was the key to everything.

 “They took away everything I loved most in my life, I fought them and even when I thought I was rid of them…they came back to haunt my life."

 The girl looked deeply at Lyra, until she opened the book in her hand, and Lyra looked at it without understanding, but with curiosity.

 ELLA

 Ella saw only one way to clear her doubt.  She asks in her mind: Who is Eve?

 Immediately the book wrote the answer: Lyra of the magic tongue.

 Ella looked up at the woman staring at her seriously, finding such an unusual name strange, but if the book said so, then it must be true.

 " What is your name?"

 The woman who had saved her, who claimed to be fighting the same people that Ella and Jason were fighting, eyeing Ella curiously.  When she finally answers, she says the name with pride.

 “Lyra Silvertongue."

 Sighing in surprise at the declaration, Ella faces Jason, who still isn't convinced.

 But there was no time, happy voices were approaching, and they couldn't discuss it in front of other people.

“We'd better get out of here."  Jason says, and the woman, Lyra, nods.

 “Come with us."

 Ella looks at Lyra, lost in her gaze, and she feels like she can trust her.  Lyra holds out her hand to the girl, who takes it without hesitation.

 ...

 When they arrived at the dock where Billy anchored the boat, Ella and Jason were clearly apprehensive, looking at the boat with distrust.  Lyra stops on the ramp looking at the two of them, trying to demonstrate that they are safe there.

 "Come on, there's no danger."  the blonde says "See..."

 Lyra enters first, showing that there is no danger.  Jason and Ella look at each other, and the girl takes courage and goes inside with the help of Lyra, who gives her hand.  Feeling the boat rock under her weight, Ella clings to Lyra, who laughs.

 "It's okay, there's no need to be afraid. " the older one says to the younger one, who looks away embarrassed.

 The girl knew this woman was the one she'd been looking for, just as Lyra knew this was the girl who would bring her answers.  They both felt it, and Ella felt really hopeful now that she would finally have help from someone who seemed to understand more of all of this than she did.

 "After all, what is this?"  Jason asks as he climbs onto the boat, refusing to accept Billy's help.

 "Haven't you ever seen a boat?"  Billy asks in surprise.

"A what?" Ella asks confused, and both Lyra and Billy look at those children in surprise.

 “I think that's a no.  Well, let's go inside, there we can clarify everything."

...

 Lyra was carrying a tray of refreshments and sandwiches that she'd made using the supplies she and Billy had stocked up on, and when she sets the food down in front of Ella and Jason, neither of them stand on ceremony and quickly pounce on the lunch.

 Their daemons were sitting near their feet, sniffing the air, looking around curiously.  The older humans' eagle and marten approach cautiously so as not to startle them, and soon introductions are made and the daemons strike up pleasant conversation.

 Still with his mouth full of bread, Jason already asks:

 "After all, who are you?  How did they know we're not from around here?"  he asks, still skeptical of it all, but Ella trusted them because the book said this was the right one, so he might as well give these people the benefit of the doubt.  And besides, they were feeding both of them, and that already scored some points for the strangers in Jason's eyes.

 Lyra sits across from them sighing, trying to find a way to explain.  She then takes the alethiometer out of her bag and places it on the table in front of them, and they both look at the instrument in confusion.

 "I found you with this."  she says.

 "And this is?"  Ella asks.

 “It's called an alethiometer, it can answer anything he wanted to know."

Lyra expected them to question her, to say that such a thing was impossible, but their reaction is completely different, she ends up confused herself.  Ella and Jason stare at each other for a moment, as the girl clutched the large book in her lap closer to her.  But what surprised Lyra the most is what the girl says next:

 “Or it tells you what you need to know."

 Lyra leans back in her chair, perplexed by Ella's statement, nodding.

 “With it I was guided here.  It told me to find a kid with a book with a tree on the cover."

 It is Ella's turn to place her own instrument on the table, and she places the book beside the alethiometer.

 "It's been guiding me ever since I found him... it told me to head east where I'd find Dentra and go in search of Eve..." Ella says, and then looks into Lyra's eyes.

 The young woman stares at the girl blankly.

 "But my name is not Eva." she says, frowning.

 “He told me Eve was Lyra Silvertongue." Ella explains with absolute certainty.

 "How curious..."

 Lyra reflects on what the girl had said.  She would say it was a beautiful coincidence to find a girl with an instrument so similar in function to her alethiometer, but there are no such things as coincidences when you are working with such an instrument.

“If your book works like the alethiometer, we don't always understand right away what it shows us."

 Billy, who was standing next to Lyra with his arms crossed, looks at her as he understands what she means by that.

 "Roger?"  he asks carefully, and Lyra nods with a sad look.  Billy puts his hand on her shoulder in an attempt to comfort her.  Jason and Ella watch the scene curiously, but don't question it.

 "Can I?"  Ella points to the alethiometer, and Lyra places it in her hands.

 When the girl's fingers touch her hand, Lyra feels something rush through her fingers, like a feeling of... something really good, like Ella transmitting good energy.  Lyra feels how precious, how pure that girl was, and in her heart she feels a love for that child so strong and sudden that she is surprised.

 Ella looks all over the alethiometer impressed, deepened in the multiple symbols, but her attentions are totally dispersed when a big goose enters through the cabin window by surprise, landing on the cabin door.  Seeing the animal, Ella and Jason get up apprehensively.

 "What is this?!"  Ella asks scared.

 "Whose is he?"  Jason asks, because clearly that was a daemon, and he couldn't understand how he could be there without his human.

 "Greetings visitors, my name is Caysar." the daemon's polite words don't make them calm down, quite the opposite.

“It's okay, Caysar is a friend's daemon." Lyra explains getting up.

 "And how can he be so far away from them?"  Jason asks in horror.

 “In this world, sorceresses can part with their daemons." Lyra says, and the children's reaction is expected.

 "How awful, why would anyone do that?"  Ella asks looking at the daemon with sadness and pity.

 Lyra, in turn, looks at Pan, who looks away, for even though many years have passed, he was still hurt.  Lyra knew deep down that he would never be able to fully forget and forgive the separation.

 “You have traveled far and wide, discovered worlds other than your own.  Each of them will have their own way of living, and there will even be worlds without daemons."

 Ella sits in thought, wondering what it would be like to live without her daemons.  The idea is chilling, and she'd rather stop thinking about it right away.

 Lyra turns to the bird.

 "Where's Serafina anyway?"

 “She has gone to gather with the clans of all continents to warn that the time to assemble is approaching."

 He glares at Billy.

 "I suggest you do the same Billy Costa, gather your Gyptian brothers and sisters, we're going to need all the help we can get."

 Lyra stands up, not understanding.

"For what?"

 “For the final battle between the worlds.  This causes a stir in the vessel."

 "Wait!  Battle?!"  Billy asks in alarm.

 "Caysar, what are you talking about?"  He flies to the table, glaring at everyone.

 “You were brought here by a greater force, something beyond your understanding.  Maybe out of everyone here you, Lyra, should be the one who understands most what forces I'm talking about."

 The aforementioned holds her breath.  It could only be one thing.

 "Dust."  she says, and her voice nearly cracks saying such a small, yet so, so powerful word.

 The daemon nods, moving to look at everyone with grace.

 "Yeas.  In your world, as a child, you know him as a fragment, and I know that you were taught to fear him, because through him you divide your society with unfair judgments."

 Ella looks at the bird in astonishment.

 "H-how do you know that...?"

 “Sorceresses know many things, both of our world and of others, if fate so desires."

 "So you..."

 Lyra is stirred by what Caysar says.

“This is not the time to question what has or has not been said to you in the past, Lyra.  Sarafina is very aware of her pain and asks that she wait until they see each other again to ask her questions."

 Lyra wrings her hands thinking about how Sarafina could do this to her, keep keeping her in the dark... But after a while of struggling not to force Caysar to say everything she knew, she gave in.

 “You must leave immediately." the goose daemon declares.

 "Where should I go?"

 “Follow the child, she will guide you to Dentra, where the worlds meet."

 Lyra feels a little chill hearing that.  It was the confirmation she needed to make her absolutely sure: there was a way to get back to Will.  Her heart races, but she knows she has to control herself.

 "My boy, if you take my advice and gather the Gypcians, that will be a great help, but if you don't take it, you won't be able to go with them."  For this is a journey that only they will have to take.  "Kaysar says to Billy."

 "But..." he tries to protest, but Lyra puts a hand on his arm.

 “Billy, do what Caysar says.  If not for me, for your mother." Seeing Lyra's pleading look, Billy agrees.

 Caysar now turns to Ella, having his attention fully on her.

“Child, as it was written to Lyra many years ago, there is not much to say about your fate, but I give you one piece of advice that I see will be helpful in completing your quest..."

 Ella watched that magnificent bird very attentively.

 "Never doubt or question what you feel, this book will guide you as a guide to many, but only to you does it belong." He then turns to speak to Jason, who straightens up under the bird's gaze " Protect her as if she were a member of her, as if she were blood of her blood.

 Caysar then bows briefly to all and departs quickly, just as he had appeared.

...

 After spending the rest of the day gathering the necessary for the trip, in the early afternoon they say goodbye to Billy.  Lyra hugs him at the entrance to the boat, squeezing her friend tightly.

 “Tell your mother that you've been a great help, and that the next time I drop by, it will be for a real visit."

 Billy smiles, and they break away from the hug for Lyra to disembark, joining the others.

 "See you later, Lyra."

 Lyra waves to Billy, and she and Jason and Ella watch the boat pull away out to sea and get smaller and smaller.  And it is only when they can no longer see the silhouette of the boat that they start walking out of the city, up the hill, returning again to Dentra.

All the way back Ella and Lyra talked, sharing the differences and equalities of their own worlds.  While Jason, for most of the time he just watched the two, few were the times that he was interested and asked something.

 When night came, they had already reached where the dense forest began, but because of the strong fatigue of climbing the hill, they decided to stop there to spend the night.

 They were all lying around a fire, Jason and Ella already in deep sleep, but Lyra on the other hand couldn't sleep a second's sleep.  She faced the dense forest lying face down, imagining what her reunion with Will would be like, how she would hug him tight, kiss him deeply, say how much she loved him and that for no second she stopped loving him all these years, and that all she thought it was how to get back to him.

 Deep in thought, it took her a moment to notice that Ella was restless in her sleeping bag.  The girl stirred anxiously in her dreams, mumbling for someone to stop, and as soon as Lyra noticed the girl's distress, she got up leaving Pan in the sleeping bag, completely out.  Approaching cautiously so as not to startle her, Lyra kneels beside her, calling softly, running her hand over her face gently.

 "Ella... wake up…"

"No!"

 "Ella..."

 "Leave them alone!"  the girl screams.

 With a lot of effort, Ella wakes up scared, but when she sees Lyra beside her, she calms down.  The girl suddenly gets up from the bag hugging the blonde, who is surprised.

 “Don't let them take them.  Please don't!"  she pleads with Lyra, crying, and the older one just hugs her back, not understanding what Lyra means.

 Lyra, she tries to calm the girl down to understand what was going on, and it takes her a while to do that.  When she calms down a bit Ella pulls away from the hug, wiping her tears.

 “I'm sorry, you must think I'm a fool." the girl murmurs looking away.

 “Of course not, we all have horrible nightmares that make us cry." Ella shakes her head.

 "No... it wasn't a nightmare, I saw it happen for real..."

 "What did you see?"  Lyra asks, trying to understand.

 "My parents, they were being taken, and I know they're going to hurt them, I know."  Lyra wraps Ella in a side hug, trying to reassure the girl.

"No, honey, it was just a dream..."

 Ella pulls away, turning to look Lyra in the eyes.  She needed to make the woman understand that she was telling the truth, that this was serious.

 "No!  I really saw it, they are suffering because of me."

 Lyra is silent, watching the girl, and she understands that Ella really believed that, so she nods and hugs her again, trying to ease the girl's distress.

 “I don't know how, but I've seen things… things I know are real.  Since leaving my world, something has changed in me."  she murmurs against Lyra's chest, closing her eyes and remembering those visions.

 "And what do you see?"  Lyra asks softly, stroking Ella's hair.

 Ella lowers her head, opening her eyes and staring thoughtfully into the flames.  Neither Ella nor Lyra noticed that Jason had woken up and was paying attention to what they were saying.

 “In fact, many times I don't see, I feel and hear things… things that I know happened, but not in my world.  In other places.  Inside seems to show places that bad things happened, sick places..."

 Ella pulls away, placing her hand on her own chest, over the birthmark she bears.  She leans over and lays her head in Lyra's lap, looking up at the flames, which crackled the logs and glowed mesmerizingly.  The girl felt so good with Lyra, it was as if she were with her mother there, and she didn't understand how that was possible.

"I couldn't bear to lose my parents, I'll do everything so that neither the ICS nor anyone else separates me from them again."

 Lyra too looked into the flames, stroking Ella's hair, thinking of her struggle to return to Will.  If she was forced to part with him again, what would she do?  She had chosen to stay away from him so they wouldn't both suffer the loss of each other by not being able to stay in worlds other than their own for very long.  But all those years of emotional pain were worse than death, and she bitterly regretted not taking the chance to be with her beloved, even if it meant she would have lived less.  And now that she knew that there was a chance to undo that mistake, she also knew that she couldn't bear to part with him again, she couldn't believe that this journey would make her suffer from it again.

 “Lyra?"  Ella calls softly.

 "Yes?"

 "I feel that you've missed something very important, as have many others in the past..." Ella straightens up to face Lyra squarely.

 "Can you tell me your story?"

 Lyra stares into the flames, feeling the pain in her heart, avoiding looking into the girl's eyes.  But Ella takes her hand, and immediately Lyra feels that same good feeling that the girl conveyed and her heart calms down, and silent tears flow in her eyes, which finally face Ella.  Lyra leans back against a stone, taking a deep breath, and tells her story to Ella, who listens attentively, clearly seeing everything Lyra said as if she lived it all personally.  She wasn't the only one listening intently to every word, as Jason was also keeping an eye out, still pretending to be asleep.

Lyra tells her story, and as the night goes on Ella falls asleep, as does Jason, and when it's just the blonde awake she snuggles as best she can on the floor, still with Ella in her lap, and sleep he also pulls her into his realm, and the three and their daemons sleep until the sun's rays peek through the leaves of the trees.

 So, on this next day they rise with the sun, all rested, despite the nocturnal conversation.  They put everything together pretty quickly and soon leave to continue their journey.

 Jason led the way while Ella chatted on and on about how amazing Dentra was and how Lyra would love it.  Seeing that childlike joy in her eyes was so comforting, and Ella often reminded Lyra of Rochelle, like when she wanted to show the blonde one of her more genial antics.

 The worry she felt for the girl was so great and Lyra remembered what she heard that day, when she found out that her little friend had a rare and deadly disease.

 “She'll be fine."  Ella says suddenly.

 Lyra stares at the girl in surprise, and the girl takes her hand smiling sweetly.

 "Did you hear what I thought?"  Lyra asks, and at this point she imagined that anything was possible for this amazing girl.

 “No, that's impossible."  Ella laughs.

She looked very different from the scared girl from last night, and Lyra wasn't the only one who noticed.

 "So...?"

 Ella doesn't answer, just smiles thoughtfully, and then continues on through the trees.

 "Come on... we have to find Will!"  she exclaims, walking past Jason excitedly.

 The boy looks at the girl strangely, as if he doesn't understand the sudden change.  Lyra and Pan look at each other in bewilderment.  Jason approaches them, whispering so Ella won't hear.

 "She surprises sometimes, doesn't she?"  But you get used to it, I guess.

 Jason smiles at Lyra, walking into the woods.  She stands still for a while just staring at the trees.  She takes a deep breath, feeling her heart speed up, and looks at Pan who approaches and climbs on her legs.  Lyra smiles gratefully and picks him up, hugging him to her chest.

 Together they continue to support each other.

Chapter Text

"Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they will be satisfied"

|THE MULEFA'S COUNTER ATTACK

WORLD OF LYRA

"I don't know why they insist on sending us here..."

Their partner looks on blankly, leaning against a corner wall, unhappy at being made to wait.

"That's Margot's fault, if she wasn't so dumb and ambitious we wouldn't be cleaning up after her right now."

"After all, who are we waiting for?" the other asks, scratching his chin.

"A healer; the Magisterium was against his unorthodox methods. He was expelled from several countries for this. But they want to find the knife at all costs, that's why they hired him to take care of the professor's daughter, to get her whereabouts. " explains the man as if he were telling a story, crossing his arms.

"I don't understand the importance of that knife, we already have the passages to the other worlds under our control... " ponders the partner, even if it doesn't make any difference in his work what his superiors do or not with that knife.

"There's more to this story..."

"Like this?"

"Margot knows a lot more than she tells us. the first man says in secret, lowering his voice. Your partner leans in to listen interested " Kind of weird isn't it? For someone who only has the task of collecting children from the colonies, she is very involved in these other things.

"They're putting her in charge of all searches... something she did to earn that many free passes..."

The two are silent after that, just looking around, still waiting.

"I think Father Agenor should give up that professor, he won't get anything out of her, not even curing the brat." says one of them, and the other nods.

"If there's a cure, that healer must be just a..."

"Good afternoon, gentlemen."

The two spun around when they saw the man standing behind them, motionless.

"Don't do that again, old man!"

The newcomer looks in surprise at his daemon, a white cat, and then at the men again.

"Now, I didn't mean to scare you gentlemen. There is no need for you to be rude." The two men exchange irritated glances.

"Who are you?" asks one of them.

"I'm Dr. Grey, I believe they were already expecting me."

They both look him up and down with a lot of contempt, but they don't question it.

"Let's go then?"

"Listen, tend to the girl and that's all, don't do your abominations any more than is necessary to heal the child. If you're capable of it."

The doctor smiles kindly.

"Take me to the girl and we'll see."

They walk a short distance of two blocks, where the houses had a very similar construction pattern.

They finally arrive at their destination, at the second house on the street, and the two men stop, in front of the doctor, impatiently knocking on the door. Some time passes and nothing, and there they go knocking again, but everything remains silent, and they knock a third time, until Mrs. Thormy sounds from inside.

" Who is it?"

"It's us, Mrs. Thormy, we brought what we had agreed." one of the men says irritably.

The man looks with disdain at the old man, who smiles sweetly. You can hear the locks on the door being undone, the woman opens it a crack, looking nervously at the men, and when her gaze met the doctor's, there was no fear, judgment, disbelief or any of the looks he was used to receiving. In her eyes there was great desperation, a cry for help.

"Get in quickly."

The three enter, and the doctor observes the simplicity in which Mrs. Thormy lived, even though she was a renowned scholar.

"Where is your husband, Mrs. Thormy?" At the question she looks away nervously.

" My husband is not present at the moment. " The two men look at her. " I didn't tell him about our arrangement, I made up an excuse to get him out of the house for a while.

"It's better this way... saves us unnecessary complications." The woman stares at him coldly.

"Mommy?"

Everyone looks to the top of the stairs, where Rochelle appears staring at them without understanding who all those people were. The girl was very pale, she looked like she was going to faint at any moment.

"What are you doing out of bed? Ro, you shouldn't..." Her mother starts to scold the girl, but the girl cuts her off.

" I heard voices... " she says, watching the visitors with curiosity "What are they doing here?"

Rochelle is especially staring at the two truculent men, who look menacing.

"We came to visit you, dear. " The Doctor. Gray says sweetly, stepping forward.

"I don't like them," Rochelle says, pointing at the men, backing up the stairs. "Send them away, Mom, please."

"Daughter I..."

"Don't be afraid, Rochelle, I know that lately things have been difficult... " everyone looked surprised at the doctor when he spoke "But I assure you, I only want to help you."

Rochelle had her full attention on the doctor. Rochelle's mother looks at the man suspiciously.

"There have already been many like you, promising the same, my daughter and I don't want..."

"Can you make the pain stop?" Rochelle asks, and her voice is so faint they can barely hear her.

The girl stares at the doctor, who doesn't look away.

"I can."

At the doctor's request, the other two were waiting outside the room while he took care of the girl. They didn't like it at all, but they couldn't stop it.

He sits on a small bench next to Rochelle's bed, and he was taking a small glass vial from his bag, an instrument to draw blood, and as soon as the girl saw that, she soon became agitated. The girl's daemon cowers under the coverlet.

"It's just a little prick, isn't it?" she says sarcastically, making the doctor smile.

"It will bother you a little, but you're pretty brave, a little prick like that is no match for you, is it?"

She smiles more calmly.

"You don't have to look if you don't want to."

" I'm not afraid."

He smiles, and Rochelle holds out her arm.

"On three. One two three."

Rochelle closes one eye, biting her lip. The doctor acts very quickly, and fills less than half of the small vial with the girl's blood.

"Ready. It wasn't so bad, was it?" he asks, and Rochelle nods in agreement.

"And now? What are you going to do? " she asks.

Her mother was more distressed than Rochelle, standing in the corner of the room watching everything.

"In my years of research, I've discovered that in the north it's very common to treat serious wounds with bloodmoss ointment ." he starts saying.

"Bloodmoss?" the girl's mother asks. It wasn't a pretty name, or a friendly one.

"Yes, Mrs. Thormy. Blood moss is a kind of lichen, which grows in the cold of the North and has antiseptic and analgesic properties, much used by the armored bears of Svalbard..."

"Have you ever met a bear in armor?" Rochelle asks excitedly.

"Luckily not. he says, and the girl is disappointed. With much research and expeditions I was able to collect this moss for my research. I discovered in it many healing factors in its composition, and I believe that mixed with your blood, it can create an elixir that will strengthen your antibodies, healing you."

Rochelle looks at her mother, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

" Mommy! Did you hear that?"

"But what do you mean with I believe? " Mrs. Thormy asks, stepping closer, "If this method is so effective, how come no doctor has used it before? Have you not tested it?"

The old man stops mixing the blood, and slowly gets up and walks over to the woman.

"There's a reason I'm not in an office, and I never hide it when people come looking for me. My methods are not like those of these well"regarded "doctors". Abominations, that's what they call my methods, because they don't understand, they don't accept..."

She looks at him in bewilderment. She wasn't about to let a mad scientist try his creations on her daughter.

"I haven't tested the formula, admittedly, and I can't guarantee it will work, but we'll never know if we don't try." he says sincerely "That's what I came to do, answer the request for help from a mother who had no more hope. Find a solution, even if uncertain."

"I want to try." Rochelle says firmly, and they both look at the girl in surprise.

"Daughter... this can..."

"I trust him. Mom... I don't want to feel pain anymore."

The girl's mother watches her daughter's tired face, sees the dark circles under her eyes from not being able to sleep well, sees how weak she is, she sees how her girl's glow was fading. This was not the life she wanted for Rochelle. With tears of grief forming in her eyes, Mrs. Thormy finally agrees.

"Heal my daughter, Dr. Grey."

After a long time dedicating himself to the mixture so that nothing goes wrong, the doctor finishes the elixir. Rochelle straightens up in bed, and her mother stands beside her, holding her hand. He hands the vial to the girl, who drinks the dark liquid without hesitation.

Everyone looks at her intently, waiting.

"Tell me everything you feel. " the doctor asks.

The girl drinks some more, scowling at the horrible taste.

"I'm... I'm feeling tingly."

"Where?"

"In my belly."

Slowly the color of her face becomes more vivid. The doctor takes his arm, measuring it.

"The pulse is getting stronger."

The girl's mother sits beside her on the bed, carefully holding her daughter.

"So it's working?" Rochele smiles at her mother.

"I'm not cold anymore."

The doctor takes the girl's temperature, no longer able to hide the joy on her face.

"Her temperature is normalizing, her body accepted the elixir well." He speaks lightly.

"So I'm cured?"

"I don't think so yet." The dose he took was enough to just control his reaction for now. But I believe that with a few more doses of this elixir, for a few more weeks, you will completely eradicate the disease.

Mother and daughter now embrace each other with emotion, hardly believing what has been done.

But the joy is interrupted when the two men who were waiting outside enter, looking at the scene with a certain mockery and disbelief.

"I see that the doctor managed to "help" the little princess." Rochelle frowns.

Do not call me like that. she demands.

"I believe you were on your way out so we could take care of our business." The man ignores the child, studying Mrs. Thormy.

Her face hardens completely. She kisses her daughter's forehead and accompanies the two.

"Mrs. Thormy?"

She turned to the doctor.

"Careful what you say, it could cause complications for other people."

Startled by what he says, she leaves the room, leaving him and Rochelle alone. You also begin to gather your things.

"How are you doing?" he asks Rochelle, who is still looking at the bedroom door worriedly.

" Well, I feel better and better " she comments, trying to smile as she faces the doctor.

"It's not what your little face says." He notices, but Rochelle doesn't respond, her eyes averting to her daemon who was snuggled in her lap.

"She's my friend...she left a few days ago and just disappeared." Rochelle admits.

"Are you worried about her?"

" Yea!" Rochelle nods, guilt coming back to her. "These men, they want to hurt her, I should have kept her secret, but now my mother will tell them everything."

"Lyra will be fine, even if they find out where she is, she'll be way ahead of them." the doctor says, closing his briefcase with a snap.

Rochelle's eyes flick back to the doctor, wide with astonishment.

"How do you know it's Lyra I'm talking about?"

The old man just smiles like he's keeping a secret, and gets up.

"Rest, if you feel anything call me. I'll be downstairs." he says simply, and leaves the room leaving Rochelle more confused than ever.

As he descends the stairs he hears the three of them talking downstairs.

"Are you sure that's all it is?"

"Yes, that's all I could find out from Hannah."

"What about your daughter?" Did she just say she went east?

"Lyra didn't want Rochelle to know, what little she told her still asked her to keep it a secret."

"I knew it, they were stubborn with us, but she's going there."

"Do you know where she is?"

They both look at her as if she were a pole.

"Mrs. Thormy." The Doctor. Gray calls, interrupting the conversation. Everyone looks up at the stairs. One of the men sighs irritably. "Well, we've taken up enough of your time, Mrs. Thormy. And don't worry, if all goes well, we won't see each other again."

The two barely bother to say goodbye to the doctor, and leave without delay. The two remaining adults are silent for a moment, until the youngest addresses the doctor.

"How is she?"

"Resting. If you allow me, can I stay a little longer in case of any reaction? If not, I'll be back at least twice a week anyway to make more of the elixir."

"I don't mind, stay as long as you like. We have a guest room." the woman offers, feeling tired but very grateful for the doctor's help.

He nods in agreement.

"Would you like some tea?"

"Yes please."

He sits down on the sofa and she pours him a cup of tea. He looks at her, and sees that she is thinking, far away.

"She doesn't cover herself so much, she did what she thought was necessary."

"But you said...."

"Yes, what you told her will harm her."

Mrs. Thormy feels terribly guilty hearing that, but that statement is nothing new. She knew what the risks were.

"But that doesn't mean it's all bad." the old man continues, which makes her confused.

"Will she forgive me? I did it to save..."

"She knows."

"She knows?"

The old man nods, taking another sip of his tea before continuing on.

"She loves that child, forgiving you won't be hard when you find out you saved her."

"But it was you who..."

"Only because of your trust. If you hadn't believed me, we would never have saved her."

She stares at him in silence.

"Well, thanks for the tea, I'll pack my things, don't worry, I'll be brief on my stay."

" Why? You can stay as long as you like."

"Thank you, but later I have an appointment. I'll have to meet a friend I made on the train coming here." he says with a smile.

WILL

Will couldn't say how long it was out. When he started to regain consciousness he heard what seemed to be voices, it took him a while to come back completely, the blow to the head was really hard.

Realizing that they were indeed voices, he stayed very quiet, paying attention. They appeared to be two people.

"I don't trust them, I don't think they are what they say." says the first voice.

"Atal says it's them, so you shouldn't question it. " scolds the second, but the other continues to insist.

"She hasn't known what she says for many years."

"She is our leader, you must obey her."

"She will condemn us, that's for sure!"

" Shh! Go wake him up!"

"We should kill him while we have the chance."

" What are you saying?"

"It's only a matter of time before we're handed over to the Magisterium."

"Atal wouldn't allow it."

"We never should have brought them here."

"There you are!"

A third voice appears.

"We're meeting." says the newcomer.

"But we can't leave him alone. " says what he complained about so much.

"They'll come and get you, no problem."

One of them makes a sound of displeasure. Will already guessed which one.

"This is a mistake."

Will barely opens his eyes, making it possible to see the figures of the three mulefas leaving. Being very agile he gets up without making a sound " he didn't want to wait to be picked up, with probably another blow to the back of the head.

He looks around and realizes he was in an underground cave, with little lighting. There were animal skin quilts hanging on the walls and also where he had been lying. Kirjava, who was apparently also pretending to be asleep earlier, approaches him silently, and he understands that they should be quiet. They proceed cautiously towards the exit of the cave, facing several underground corridors that lead to more caves. He didn't know which way to go, at least not until he felt an icy breeze run through his body, coming from one of the paths. He decided to follow it, since if there was an air intake, then there must be an exit.

However, he had not walked far and he had already arrived at another diversion of many tunnels. He gets nervous. How did you get out of that place?

He then hears footsteps nearby, and his despair grows even more. He sees shadows coming from the tunnel in front of him, and quickly hides in one of the others with his daemon, quiet in the shadows, just listening when the footsteps get closer and finally they are beside him. Will attacks whatever it was, throwing himself at the person. Two screams are heard, one familiar and the other highpitched. Falling to the ground, Will tries to immobilize one of them, but soon stops when he sees who it is.

"Mary!?"

"Christ, Will! What do you think you are doing?!"

"I... I'm sorry! It's just that I woke up in this place and... I thought that..." he shuts up embarrassed, letting go of Mary "I'm really sorry."

He says clumsily helping her to her feet. Kirjava finally approaches.

"What a mess. " the cat says.

"Don't do that again, Listo doesn't have a good heart for these things! " Listo says scared looking at Will.

"I'm sorry, Listo."

The creature massages its chest trying to calm down, but says nothing.

"Where are we anyway?"

"At Atal's hideout." Mary responds with a big smile.

"Atal? Our Atal?"

"Yes!" Mary says excitedly.

"But how..."

"Come. We came to get you, they are waiting for us."

Mary leads them deeper into the tunnels, and Will notices a light coming from the bottom. It couldn't be sunlight since they were so deep in the ground.

He also heard voices, which got closer and closer, they were curious, because many of them seemed to be in another language, but he heard one or another that he understood.

When they reached the end of the tunnel Will found himself in a large oval space, completely made of gigantic stones. It was full of mulefa and other creatures he had no idea what they were, plus a group of creatures just like Listo.

As soon as they entered there was an uncomfortable silence. From the center of the room emerges a very, very old mulefa. Mary walks towards him, then Will follows, and as they approach, he feels the mulefa is familiar.

"Welcome Will and Kirjava. " receives the mulefa with courtesy. Surprised, Will takes a moment to manage to answer.

" A... Atal?!"

The mulefa nods, smiling. Will couldn't believe it, he looked at Mary silly.

"Am I so old that you don't recognize me anymore?" she asks in a playful tone.

"N-No! Is that..."

"All right. It's been many years, it's normal to be amazed."

"Yeah, I barely recognize this place. You guys have changed so much, you speak my language perfectly now. After all... what happened here?"

Atal's expression darkens with sadness.

"After your departure we had the best years of our lives, with everything you taught us we prospered a lot..."

Atal looks to his people who shared the same feeling of longing for that time.

"But then they came." she says sternly.

" Who?" Kirjava asks.

"The men of Lyra's world." Mary and Will exchange glances.

" The Magisterium." Will declares, and Atal agrees.

"Yes. We don't know how, they just appeared. At first there were less than a hundred, they set up camp near the river, they didn't seem to notice us, but more of them arrived, and they built a dam, it didn't take long and the water in the river that came down to us dried up. That's when everything got worse. Our leader went to meet them to try to talk, to find out what they really wanted."

Now Atal's gaze saddens even more.

"They killed him. We were so scared that we decided to leave for another place where we could live, but we barely had time to get ready when they attacked us in the dead of night. Very few managed to escape, we found these underground caverns, and ever since then, we've fought to save our comrades."

"What happened to them?"

"They are being enslaved, the mulefa are forced to carry the harvest, and the Turkoi carry all the material, as they bear extreme weights. " Atal explains, and Will looks at Listo "And many others of us are forced to do humiliating tasks, otherwise they torture or kill us."

"My God, but why don't they get together and fight this? You said yourself that the tu..Turkia whatever, are extremely strong, may well handle it..." Will questions inconsolably.

Atal's gaze falls on Listo, and turns bitter. The turkoi holds her ears nervously.

"The problem, Will, is that our comrades follow a belief so blindly that even with the suffering and death of their own, they cannot defend themselves."

Will stares at Listo in horror.

"It's not like that!" she says defensively.

"And what's Listo like?" Atal asks tiredly, and it's clear that they've had this conversation before.

Listo flinches.

" Atal... " Mary tries to lessen the moment of tension, but Atal was unshakable.

"No, Mary! Y'all don't understand, it's not because we want to keep suffering. There was no lack of attempts at escapes, at revolts."

Mary shuts up seeing her friend's sadness.

"You talk and talk, but you didn't question the most important thing..."

Will looks to the side, recognizing the voice of the mulefa who's been watching over him while he's been unconscious.

"How did you end up here?" Atal said the windows you created have been closed for years.

Will looks at Mary.

"We don't know much either, but we believe that's how the Magisterium got here... there's a tree on a hill by the beach, close to where we found Listo. It leads to another world full of trees, and each of those trees lead to other worlds."

What Will says causes an uproar among those present.

"Why did you come here?" the same mulefa asks with a frown. Will definitely didn't like that mulefa.

"They came after us, in our world, and in flight we ended up here." The mulefa looks suspiciously at Will, not believing him.

"After all, what do they want?"

"They discovered an ore that is found below the rivers, we call it Ionix. It is a stone that when melted contains a great concentration of energy, some of which are capable of sustaining a base of them for days."

"But they don't take it to use it here, they always harvest it somewhere else."

"Do you have any plans to stop them?" Will asks. Atal says yes.

"We found that mixing the stone in liquid form when heated and cooled causes strong combustion. But we don't have much access to the extractions to get enough to bomb."

"We can help."

Will looks at Mary in surprise, who pretends not to notice his astonishment.

"Will and I can disguise ourselves and help some of you in and then we'll get enough..." she suggests, but the same mulefa as before interrupts her.

"There are no women on the base, if anyone has to go undercover, it's him."

"Mary!" Will whispers to the woman, who glares at him.

"Will, we need to help them. " she says.

Will denies it. He couldn't stay, he had to go in search of his mother, he couldn't leave her alone in danger.

"But I have to..." He tries to say just that, but Mary's pleading look makes him give up the argument. The guilt he would feel for leaving her there alone, most likely to wage war against the Magisterium, would be enormous.

So he just nodded in agreement, praying that his mother remains safe and well. He had to help them, but he couldn't stop thinking about his mother.

"There's another thing, the men the Magisterium has put on watch are not like you or like anyone else like you. " Atal warns.

"What do you mean by that?" Kirjava asks.

"They're maimed, they don't have daemons like you." Mary and Will stand in stunned silence.

"I think... I think I saw one of them. He was driving the wagon Listo was on. His eyes were strange, they were gray and..."

"Empty?" Atal complete. Will agrees.

"You'll want away from them. Hope you never find another one like that. What was taken from them has been replaced by immeasurable evil, they feel no remorse or empathy, they obey without question, and their mandate is to make sure we do what they say, whatever the cost."

Will is silent analyzing the situation, until he finally speaks.

"I can. Kirjava and I can move away from each other, I'll go first and as soon as we're inside she'll give you the signal."

Atal looks worriedly at Will, his tired eyes analyzing him.

"It's dangerous, you understand that?"

" Yes. Will says, and looks at Mary. She also confirms, but Will knew that she would do whatever it took, no matter how dangerous it was.

"Well..." Atal looks at his people. "Who volunteers to help you?" And, once again, the same mulefa as before objects.

I don't trust them. They will deliver us. he accuses, but Atal shoots the younger mulefa an irritated look.

"That's enough, Jolt!"

Throwing one more disgusted look at them, Jolt left the room.

Three mulefa volunteer for the service. Listo had to convince four of his people to help, and at the end of it all, Atal gives permission to go ahead with the mission and everyone leaves at dawn of the new day.

Will rejoins the group to make the mission preparations, while Mary is called by Atal.

" Come with me. " the mulefa asks, and curious about the way her friend called her, Mary follows her.

Atal leads her to a small space where the mulefa she had helped earlier lay in a heap of animal"skin quilts. He was being treated by two creatures of the same species as Listo.

" How are you doing? " Atal asks.

The mulefa looks at Mary with eyes full of gratitude.

"Alive, thanks to her." Mary smiles in relief.

"That's good."

"I'll make you more comfortable." Atal says and leaves the room with the other creatures. Mary sits down beside the mulefa.

"It's hurting a lot?" she asks, scanning the wounds.

"Not as much as before."

"You are very brave." Mary says and the mulefa smiles.

"My brother always says that, but it's not true. So much so that he made it off base and I... well, here I am all bruised up."

"Even though you're not in all of your actions, it doesn't make you any less brave, it makes you cautious."

The mulefa shakes his head sadly.

"Jolt sees something I don't. I think he was disappointed." Mary looks at him in surprise.

"Is Jolt your brother?"

" Yes, do you know him?"

"I just met him, he doesn't seem to like me or Will." Mary says, and upon hearing this the mulefa sighs.

"It's not personal, it's just that he doesn't trust any human that comes along, even the ones Atal trusts."

"He fears for you." a new voice says as you enter. The two look back to see Listo and Will enter.

"Your brother will do anything to protect you, so he closes himself off from everything he doesn't understand, for fear of losing you." Listo says as he approaches, leaning his forehead on his friend just like he did before.

"Is everything ready yet?" Mary asks Will, giving Listo space to stay close to his friend.

" Yea. " he answers.

" Not everything..." Atal says as he enters carrying a velvet package on his horn "It's dangerous for you to go with them, but that doesn't mean you can't help in some way."

Atal hands the package to Mary, who takes it and opens it, seeing her amber spyglass. The shock is such that she almost drops the object.

"In some way I can't explain, I always thought you'd come back. So I guarded it well."

Mary was really surprised and sentimental by her friend's gesture. She thanks her, feeling a certain nostalgia when touching the object she used so many years ago.

The next day Mary and Will are awakened well before sunrise, and are taken out of the tunnels, which come out on a small hill deeper in the thick woods.

They put everything they need in the wagon and leave soon. It didn't take long and the sun was already up. It was a very cold morning and Will looks back trying to have a vision of Mary who had climbed one of the big trees to accompany him with the spyglass, and to alert the others in case something went wrong. But of course, he couldn't see her, and he hoped none of her enemies could, either.

"Listo, what did Atal mean at the meeting, about you not fighting as a matter of belief?"

Listo sighed, looking tiredly at Will.

"The problem, sir, is that I and my people were created to follow our matriarch. She gave us life and we are what we are because of her. We have already fought against them, yes, we were unbeatable, and our matriarch was enormously brave. We followed her fervently."

Will listened intently.

"But then they took her. Knowing that our belief in her was a matter of life and death, they forced her to order us to stop the attack and obey them. They've kept her locked up ever since to make sure we don't rebel. Some of us believe it's a lie, that she is no longer in their power, that she managed to get away with her magnitude. So much so that some fled to Atal's side, but there are too few to make a difference in battle."

Will takes it all in, feeling the hatred for those bastards grow more and more.

"Is that why she was so nervous when she helped us? Did she fear reprisal from her matriarch?"

Listo nods, gripping his ears tightly.

"If she's still there, we'll find her, so we'll free her people. When she hears what you've done... she'll be proud. " Will says, smiling at Listo, who reciprocates discreetly.

After a while they could already see the great dam that the men of the Magisterium had built down there.

Will and Kirjava lead the way. Arriving at the entrance they hid in the woods, counting three guards at the entrance. Will picks up some rocks and throws them at one of the guards, who looks scared looking for where they came from. Kirjava then makes a lot of noise behind the bushes, jumping to attract the attention of the guard, who with difficulty leaves his post to check what it was, but one of the others noticed and questions him.

" What are you doing? Come back here."

"I think there's something back there."

"I told you to come back."

" But..."

" Now!"

The guard grumbles but returns. Kirjava makes more noise, and now the two guards look in the direction of the noise. The first looks at the second.

" See?" he said.

The other guard makes a complaining noise.

" Stay where you are! I see what it is."

The other doesn't like the other forbidding him at all, but he obeys as before.

Slowly the guard enters the woods, and when he was next to Will, he holds his breath, staying still. Kirjava lures him deeper into the woods, and the man has his back to Will, who jumps on top of him, neck locking him and covering his mouth. The man struggles fiercely, and even bites Will's hand with all his strength, who can barely hold back the cry of pain, but with difficulty the man loses consciousness and faints.

Will's hand was bleeding from the man's bite, but ignoring the pain as much as he could he quickly removed the man's clothes and put them on. He takes the other's gun and leaves the woods in quick steps with his head down.

" And there?" the other guard asks.

"It was just a cat." Will responds, deepening his voice to be more like the man's.

"Cat? But here there is none..."

Already close enough to the other two guards Will gives two strong blows, one in each of them with the weapon, and both pass out on the spot.

He takes the badge from one of them and opens the door, giving the signal to Kirjava, who returns to call the others, and remains there where it is safe.

Will drags these two guards to the other already passed out.

With Will still disguised as a guard, their group quickly enters the base, guided by Listo. Cautious, without sudden movements, they went deeper and deeper into the place, and Listo leads them to a large room where the ore is extracted. Will looks down in wonder to see a huge rock walled pool, its coloration a very blooming and brilliant green. Inside the pool, hundreds of curious creatures could be seen extracting the stones and taking them to huge metal boxes.

"Here the Rapids extract the Ionix, which is taken to the furnaces and melted down." Listo explains.

"And where do they keep the Ionix ready for transport?" Will asks.

"Right ahead, sir."

They walked to the end of the walkway where a large room held stacks and stacks of cylinders like those Will had seen on the wagon.

"Here's what we'll do: you two set up a watch at the door, Listo and I go looking for the matriarch, while the rest pick up just what's necessary for"

"But sir, what if someone shows up?"

"Call us immediately, and attack them with everything."

Nobody was sure of that plan, but it was the only one they had. Will hands the gun he was holding to one of the two Turkoi.

"We'll be quick." he promises.

Will and Listo quickly leave the room without attracting attention.

"Where do you think they would keep her?" he asks. Listo ran ahead looking for the matriarch and guards.

"I don't know, sir. None of us have seen her since they took her."

Will stops abruptly.

"Have none of you seen her? How did they receive the order to obey the Magisterium?" Will asks and Listo starts with that nervous habit of hers of pulling her own ears.

"They told us they captured her and that we were to obey."

Will looked shocked at Listo.

"Listo!... Do you even know if she's still ali..." Will doesn't finish the sentence, because a voice sounds in the hallway.

"Soldier?" is the voice of what appears to be a base commander.

Will freezes, turning back with his head down. He sees the other one at the end of the hall.

"What are you doing, soldier?" comes the other man's question, and Will swallows hard. Listo cowers behind him.

"N-nothing sir."

"Sir?"

The other starts to approach. Will didn't know what to do, he was completely static.

"Where's your weapon, soldier?"

"My gun?"

The man looks at Will with irritation.

"Yes, your weapon!"

"I...I left it... in the..."

"Show your face, soldier." the man orders, and dammit, Will was lost.

He looked up, and as soon as he saw that Will didn't have the same white eyes as his, the man tries to grab his own gun, but Will stops him with speed throwing himself on top of him. The two begin an intense body fight for possession of the weapon, and it was incredible how the man had an extraordinary fury against Will, fighting like a demon. He punches Will so powerfully that he stuns him, and the man takes the moment to raise his gun ready to shoot, and if it weren't for Listo flying up with his huge ears and grabbing him throwing him hard against the wall, making him pass out immediately, Will would have died.

Will could not believe that a being as small as Listo would harbor such enormous strength. Will gets up bewildered, staring at her.

"Thanks." he thanks you breathlessly.

"Your welcome." she says simply.

The two walk over to the fallen guard, and Will takes his gun. He sits the man down and ties his arms with the man's own jacket. He shakes him awake.

"Hey! Are you listening to me? Can you understand me?"

The man, as soon as he regains his senses, begins to writhe trying to escape.

"Who are you?!" he demands.

"We who ask the questions here. " Will says tightening the grip of the man's tether, who grimaces in pain "Where is the matriarch of the Turkoi?"

The man stares at Will in disbelief, but when he sees that he was serious, he laughs. Will punches him in the face, annoyed.

"What's the fun?" he asks, but the man just spits the blood that accumulates in his mouth on the floor "Tell me where she is, man!"

The guard lets out a final chuckle before answering.

"Dead. She is dead."

Listo turns pale at the time, barely able to speak.

"Wh... what? No... that's a lie... she doesn't... you don't..."

"Dumb creature of hers, we killed her as soon as we captured her. There was no way for you to know, you served us until today because you're very, very stupid." the man says with contempt.

Listo gives a howl of rage, throwing himself at the man with multiple punches, each one hitting the target with tremendous force, and she stops only because Will holds her back. The man could barely sit still, bleeding and nearly passing out again.

"And the others? The mulefa, Turkoi, everyone else you captured?"

The man doesn't respond, and Will releases Listo to butt him, knocking him out.

"Speak!"

"They're downstairs, collecting the extract for the furnace!" he says, and Will pushes him aside, sending him crashing to the ground.

Will turns to Listo.

"If I distract the guards, do you think you can round them all up and get them out of here, Listo?" The turkoi is apprehensive.

"But there are too many guards, sir, you won't make it!"

"What even..."

The two look at the smiling man pressing a button on the wall that Will had not noticed. The man had pressed his forehead, and was laughing with satisfaction.

"The alarm! He sounded the alarm!"

"Idiots! They will never leave here!

Will hits the man one last time and he finally passes out, again. He and Listo run out onto the catwalk, seeing other guards running and shouting orders in all directions.

"Listo, go to the others, wait for me there!" If I'm not back in five minutes, get out of here!

"Sir, what are you going to do?!"

"Save your friends."

Before Listo can even question it, Will runs for the stairs, head down, always averting his gaze from the other soldiers running past. Downstairs there was real chaos, soldiers running in all directions, and a small group of them struggling to get both the mulefa and the other creatures into an electrical enclosure. One of them looks at Will, who ducks his head at once.

"Hey you! Help here!" Will ran to them.

"Get them inside!"

The man grabs a turkoi and hurls it roughly at Will, who catches him by surprise. The guard hurries forward further. The creature was shaking with fear.

"Hey, here!"

The creature looks at Will in surprise to see the color of his eyes.

"I'm Listo's friend, we came to help you."

The matriarch is dead, you're being lied to, you don't need to stay here any longer. But to get out I'm going to need your help. When I give the precise signal to run after me, attack everyone who has a weapon. Can you pass the message?

Will didn't know if the creature understood him, or if he would accept to be part of it, but he takes it inside the fence and places it carefully on the ground, without closing the door completely. He walks away and she stares at him, until she turns to the others speaking very quickly in another language. All the others fell silent listening.

"What are they doing? " the guard from before asks approaching again "Hey! Stop it already you freaks!*

The turkoi turns to Will with a positive nod, and he doesn't take long to go to the other man and land a well"placed blow on him.

"Now!" he shouts to the trapped beings, and all the creatures run after Will, knocking down everything in front of him, with Will hitting soldiers who appeared surprised without understanding what was happening.

They climbed the stairs quickly past Listo, towards the exit. Will wouldn't be sure how to describe the strength of the Turkoi; but he could tell it was something you never wanted to go head-to-head with.

When they were halfway up the walkway, their path was blocked by about three dozen soldiers, and the one in front of them was the same one that Will had interrogated.

"I told you they wouldn't leave here." the man says convinced.

Will looks around for a solution, seeing a terrified Listo beside him holding some of the cylinders.

And that's when Will has a horrible idea, but that was the only hope they had at the moment.

He takes one of Listo's cylinders.

"Hold on!"

Will opens the cylinder, which releases a very strong steam, and throws it into the pool. The soldier, realizing too late what Will has planned, screams in despair. As soon as the hot liquid comes into contact with the water it causes a powerful explosion, which rises so high that it breaks the walkway in two. Will and the others hold on to the security bars as best they can, and the soldiers, who were closest to the explosion, all fall.

With great difficulty they climbed back, the Turkoi helping to carry the mulefa back to safety, flying with their ears.

But then a rumbling sound resounds through the place, and it worries Will.

"The dam! It will break! " Listo screams desperately.

"Listo! Is there another way out? " Will asks also desperate. If all that water came into contact with all that heated Ionix... it would be a tragedy if they were still there.

But luckily Listo straightens up and pulls Will in the other direction.

"Yes! Everyone come!"

Almost everyone leaves in a hurry after Listo, but one group was trying to get the cylinders that were stuck in the hardware of the catwalk.

"No! Leave it!" Will screams.

"But sir!"

"We need to get out of here fast!" he insists, pushing a turkoi back.

Will leads the rest in a hurry, all following Listo, running in desperation. They run through corridors, and the sound of water sinking into the base fills the place, explosions happening left and right.

Listo finally leads them to an exit door, and she opens it taking them as far away from the dam and base as possible. Together they run headlong to the top of the hill they came from. They could hear the water approaching, and as they reached the top, a rumbling sound shook the ground, which shook beneath their feet. Turkois and mulefa help each other to continue the hurried ascent. The group only stops when they are high enough and out of danger. They watch the incredible image of the gigantic wave of dammed water sweeping the base completely, devastating everything that came in front of it. Listo looks at Will in astonishment.

"Sir..."

Will looked at her breathlessly, still high on adrenaline.

"You freed us." Listo says, tears in his eyes.

...

Will returns with the others, and as soon as Mary sees him she runs to meet him in distress, crying and smiling at the same time. Kirjava, who looked even more desperate, comes running, jumping.

The reunion is happy, and everyone is reunited with their finally released loved ones. Atal repeatedly thanked Will for what he had done.

"You've done much more than we expected. You freed our friends and ended our enemies!" She was practically singing the words she was so happy.

"But they might come back, that tree..." Atal shakes his head.

"We'll be ready for them next time. We will get stronger."

That night they gather for a great celebration in the meadow, where they could once again enjoy themselves now that the invaders are gone. Will, of course, is restless all night, he couldn't stop thinking about his mother.

"Listo will help you."

Will looks back in surprise at the arrival of Mary, who sits down beside him.

"She agreed to take you back to the beach to look for your mother."

"Really?"

"I'll stay and wait for you to come back."

Will looks at her uncertainly. He didn't know if he would come back. He has a strange feeling about all this, but Mary nudges him lightly with her shoulder.

"Take care, okay? Don't show up missing any more fingers." she jokes, and Will smiles giving her a kiss on the forehead.

Chapter Text

"Simply relax your thoughts and say yes, you are sick, I know.  Don't try to stifle the pain."

 |A NEW CARRIER

 DENTRA

 Lyra looked at that place mesmerized.  Those trees were so magnificent, something literally out of this world, and she couldn't take her eyes off their beauty.

 "Beautiful, isn't it?"

 Lyra could barely speak, just nodded.  Ella was smiling at Lyra, taking her hand.

 "So where now Ella?"  Jason asks.

 Ella sits on the floor, opening the book.  Lyra, now curious about how the girl used the book, watched everything she did carefully.

 Asking the question in their minds, the book immediately shows them where to go next.  Using earth"colored lines, draw a picture of a tree with a sign written: W048.

 "Incredible." Lyra says in wonder.  Everything she saw in that place was impressive.

 "I know!" Ella exclaims excitedly, and takes Lyra's hand again and pulls her through the trees, looking for the right one.

 "Ella..."

 The girl stops when she hears a voice whispering her name.

 "What's it?"  she asks looking around.

 "Ella."

 The girl turns around looking in all directions looking for the voice.  Lyra looks on with concern.

 "Did you hear that?"

 "Hear what?"  Jason asks.

 Ella felt a familiar presence, something was connecting with her.

 “N"nothing.  It was just my impression."  she lies, letting go of Lyra's hand and moving on in silence.

 Jason and Lyra exchanged confused glances.  It doesn't take long to find the tree that the book had indicated: Will's world tree.

 Lyra knew that, and it was impossible to explain how she felt.  The moment she's been waiting for has finally arrived.  The moment to be reunited with Will.  She could hardly believe it.  All this could very well be a dream!  That place really looked like something out of dreams, magical and perfect place.  But it was real.  That tree would take her back to Will, and in a way, it was ironic, because for the last few years she had spent hours and hours sitting in that garden, surrounded by trees and more trees, imagining just this moment.  And now, her deepest wish would come true precisely because of a tree: a portal to another world.

 "Are you ready?" Pan asks, and she carries him over to hold him against her chest in a hug.  Lyra nods.  She has never been so ready.

 "Ella, are you okay?"

 Lyra turns to see Jason, who was kneeling in front of an unwell-looking Ella.

 “I have a bad feeling."  the girl says, and she was pale.

 "Why?"  Jason asks, frowning.

"I don't know, I'm just feeling something wrong inside." She points to the tree.

 Jason and Lyra looked at each other worriedly.  Lyra takes a deep breath, trying to calm herself.  That couldn't happen now.  For once in her life she prayed that things would work out, that everything would be resolved without further problems.  She looks at Ella, sitting on the floor and looking worried.

 "You must stay here, I can look for Will alone."  Ella vehemently denies it.

 "No!  I want to go with you."

 "Ella, Lyra's right, stay and rest, I'll stay with you and watch."  Jason says, sitting down next to the girl.

 Lyra crouches down next to Ella.

 "You already brought me here, guided me, I can go alone from here."

 Makario, who didn't look well, steps in front of the mouse"shaped girl.

 "Listen to them Ella..."

 " No. " the girl says firmly, in a tone of finality.

 Seeing that it was impossible to change her mind, they wait for Ella to recover a little and then they cross the tree together.

 Even before they get out of the tunnel, Pan jumps off Lyra's lap, sniffing the floor euphorically.

 "Yes, yes ,here too, yes!" he exclaims excitedly.

 “What is Pan?”

 "They've been here..."

 Lyra looks at her daemon already understanding, a smile forming on her face.

 "Kirjava and Will!"  she says, and quickens her pace to keep up with Pan.  They leave the tree and Lyra already recognizes the place as the botanical garden.  Smiling non-stop, her eyes were already teary with emotion.

 "Pan!  We did it!"

 Lyra wastes no time and runs desperately to the bench, imagining Will sitting there waiting for her, to hug her, kiss her and never be apart again.

 But as soon as she got there she realized that, of course, he wasn't there.  There was no reason for him to be there at this hour, how was he to know that she had found a way to get to him?  On the bench there was only one lady, apparently a homeless person, lying down, curled up.  As he approached, Lyra saw that he was shivering with cold.  She then removes her coat and covers the old woman, who suddenly jumps up, startling Lyra as well.

 "Stay away from me!"

 "Sorry!  I didn't mean to startle you, ma'am."

 "Don't come near!"  the lady repeats the order, raising a piece of blade, threatening Lyra who put themselves in front of Jason and Ella.

 "Calm down ma'am, we don't mean you harm, we were just..."

 Lyra stopped talking, looking intently at the piece of blade the lady held.  She recognized that...

 "Where did you get this?"  Lyra asks in shock.

"Stay away from me!  I know you're not from here!"  the woman screams, and the gears in Lyra's head begin to turn faster.

 "Ma'am, where did you get that knife?"  Lyra asks, her voice calm but her heart racing.

 "My son is coming, you better not be here when he arrives!"  she threatens, and Lyra almost feels her heart stop.

 "Your son?"

 That's when Lyra understood, and found out who that woman was.

 “Elaine?  Elaine Parry?!" she calls.

 She doesn't have the reaction Lyra expected, because Elaine's eyes widen, shaking all over.  She climbs onto the bench in a fright, but Lyra can hardly believe how lucky she is to find Will's mother"or maybe not so lucky.

 “Okay, Mrs.  Parry, stay calm.  I know your son, I'm..."

 Lyra didn't know how to say it.  What was she to Will, after so many years apart?  Was he still waiting for her?  Did he not find another?  Suddenly, all those fears took over her mind, and all the certainties she had always had disappeared like smoke in the air.  But she didn't have time to duel with that now.

 “I'm an old friend of his."  she finally decides.

 "Will has no friends!"  Elaine says, and that makes Lyra's heart break.

 “But I'm his friend.  I met your son many years ago.  We were kids back then."

 In some way Lyra didn't know how to explain, she managed to get the woman to calm down, and to pay attention to her.  She looked into Lyra's eyes deeply.  Jason and Ella watched from afar, not intruding.

 "Mary was there too..."

 “Mary?"

 " Yes!  She helped us, she's a great friend.  Thanks to her Will and I we..."

 “You fell in love."  Elaine says, getting off the bench.  She lowers the blade, and reaches out, touching Lyra's face.

 “Lyra?"

 Surprised that Elaine knew who she was, Lyra nodded with watery eyes.

 " Yes!  I'm Lyra, Mrs.  Parry."

 The woman collapses on Lyra, crying desperately, and with great difficulty Lyra calms her down again to find out what was going on in her mind.

 "Oh, Lyra, men of your world came after us, after my Will!"

 " Where is he?"

 "In the confusion we parted, he asked me to run away, with this."

 She shows the can with the seven pieces of the Subtle Knife and the handle as the biggest piece of the blade she used to defend herself.

 “They're after her.  Will said they couldn't come here without her, but they did.  By the way, how did they get here?"

 Lyra was about to answer when she was interrupted by the sounds of laughter coming closer, and everyone looked towards the path of the tree where four men appeared, dressed completely in black.  Ella doesn't feel well at all, and Katára and Makario run to hide in their clothes.

 "Well, well, our work here is going to be easier than we thought!"  says one of the men.

They didn't have daemons, but what scared Lyra the most was their completely gray, cruel eyes.

 "Hand over the knife and come with us."  another orders, and only then they wake up from the shock.

 "Run!"  Lyra screams, and chaos ensues.

 The men rush at them, grabbing one by one.  They struggle to free themselves, being dragged back to the tree.  With difficulty Jason manages to get his dagger and cuts the cheek of the man who held him, who screams in pain.  The boy runs to Ella's aid, giving the other a necktie, and Pan runs to Lyra's aid and bites the man who was dragging her, feeling a horrible chill from the touch with him.  When Lyra lets go, she punches the man with all her strength, and she moves forward to help Will's mother, who was already at the entrance of the tree, screaming for Lyra.  The lady bites the man who loosens his grip on her, giving her time to hurl the can with the knife for Lyra to catch.

 The man she punched appears pulling her by the hair lifting her and hitting her head on a metallic light pole.  The force was so strong that the pole released from the ground and fell, breaking the lamp, which sparked in a pile of dry grasses, which started a small fire that spread to the portal tree.

 Lyra was almost completely unconscious, and she saw Jason fight fiercely against the man who ran to the tree, pulling the dagger from him and throwing it on the ground.  Ella was struggling on the ground, screaming: it was as if she were on fire, with the tree.

 Out of the corner of her eye Lyra sees the man who attacked her reach for the subtle knife, and she drags herself on the ground trying to get to her first, but he pulls her by the legs, and would have thrown another punch at Lyra if it weren't for Jason grabs the knife and jumps on top of the man starting a terrifying fight.  Lyra could barely keep up, she could hear horrible screams coming from both of them, from Elaine and Ella.  But everything started to blur, her mind became distorted.

 A howl of pain is heard, and Lyra forces herself to look and see Jason and the man, badly hurt and exhausted.  The boy was nearly passing out, pointing the knife at the defensive man.  His hand was dripping with blood.  The man seems to give up on Jason and gets up going to Ella who had passed out, and quickly picks her up.

 "No!"  she screams, as does Jason, but the man is fast, and like his henchman dragging Elaine through the still-burning tree, he takes Ella with him, unconscious.

 It was too late, the man had already crossed the flames, disappearing with Ella, and leaving Lyra and Jason completely defeated on the ground.

 Lyra tries to fight, tries to get up, but her head is throbbing so badly, and her vision is fading, and the last thing she sees before it goes out is Jason running toward the fire.

...

"So that's it?"  she asks gravely.

 A moment's hesitation, and then comes the answer.

 “The girl is fine, the elixir is working fine, she will heal."

 “I don't want to know about the girl.  I want to know about the knife."

 "I'm sorry but I don't know much, what I managed to hear from Mrs.  Thormy was next to nothing, and whenever I approached them they would drop the conversation, immediately dropping the subject.

 An irritated sigh, and a scornful look turns to the doctor, as if she didn't expect much from this conversation, from him.

 "And why didn't you persuade the girl?"

  "She didn't know anything, Lyra hid it well about her personal life." replies the man.

 Margot mocks slumping into her chair.

 "If she may ask, why not ask the command directly what's going on?"

 Margot looks at him haughtily.

 "What a curious little doctor you are. I don't allow you to ask that, now get out of here!  Useless that didn't do me any good " she orders, already turning around in her chair and ignoring the man.

 But the doctor doesn't leave, he stays there looking at Margot with a sad smile.

 " Margot..."

 She grudgingly stares at him indifferently, waiting for him to continue talking.

 "Do not follow that path" he asks, really worried "This quest is insane."

 The woman's eyes narrow, and slowly Margot rises from her chair, resting both hands on the table.

 "Get out of here. " She repeats the order in a low but firm voice "Now."

 The doctor is unfazed by this, and continues to stare at her for a while, both of them keeping their gazes locked, before giving a short bow and heading to the door.

 Leaving the room he walks down a corridor and stops in front of a door;  he approaches the frame, closing his eyes and taking a breath.  The doctor finally opens his eyes and enters the room, where there was a chair with chains, a table with several objects, and a shelf full of glasses with different contents.  The man opens the shelf taking a pot with some blood moss out of his bag and puts it in the closet.  Whispering to himself, he lets the words break the silence in the room:

 “Be strong my boy."  he says, and closes the bookcase door.

 In silence, the doctor leaves the room and leaves.

 
LYRA

 “He's losing a lot of blood, Lyra." her daemon voice warns, as if she herself isn't terribly aware of this fact.

 "I know, Pan! But what do you want me to do?  I have no blood moss here!"  she exclaims, still holding Jason, her own hands now completely covered in blood.

“He won't last long."  Pan insists urgently.

 Lyra casts an irritated look at her little companion.

 "Don't say that!  He needs to endure..."

 Lyra's voice died away, losing strength just as Jason seemed to, who was lying on the floor burning with fever, badly hurt.  When the young man began to regain consciousness, he deeply wished he hadn't woken up, as the pain he felt was terrible.  At least, when he saw that he was waking up, Lyra came running over, helping him to sit up despite the pain it caused.

 "Slow down, you're very hurt.  Here."

 Lyra held something out in front of him that he could barely make out, the pain was so bad he couldn't see straight.  The blonde saw it in his eyes, stamped on every inch of his face.  Jason tries to lift his hand, but the slight movement made it hurt even more, something was wrong with his hand.

 With a lot of effort he focuses his vision on her and sees that she was bandaged with a cloth, soaked in blood.

 “My my hand."  he whispers in shock.

 "Jason..."

 Lyra looked at him anxiously.

 “I need to tell you something…you lost two fingers in the subtle knife fight."

 Immediately Jason felt queasy.

 " What?"

 “You are the knife new bearer."  Lyra declares, her voice heavy as a storm cloud.

 Lyra didn't know how she was going to explain everything to him.  If he would understand the importance of that.  The boy's eyes widen in fright.

 "Like how it happened with Will?"  he asks, turning his face to look at Lyra, searching for the truth.

 What he says takes Lyra completely by surprise.

 "How do you know this?!" she asks scared.

 “I heard you telling your story to Ella last night."  he confesses, almost sounding like he's embarrassed.

 “You heard…” she murmurs, still surprised. “So you know what that means?"

 At least she wouldn't have to waste precious time explaining the whole story.  Instead, she would have to calm down Jason, who looked like he was about to run away.

 " No!  This must be wrong.  It can't be me!"

 He tries to get up, which was a mistake, as he immediately fell back, grunting in pain as he put his weight under his injured hand.  He looks around angrily, only now noticing where they were.  They were still in the Botanical Gardens, but now away from the tree they'd taken Ella through.  Jason could still smell the burning.  Lyra had dragged him under that stone bridge where a small stream ran.  She lit a fire to warm them from the cold.

 "Don't do that, you're too weak from the loss of blood."

 Jason looks at her hand irritably, as if she's offended him.

 "Why doesn't it stop?!"

“Because of the blade, it's is capable of cutting anything in the world, a wound can only heal with bloodmoss."

 The boy quickly mumbles a curse, looking at Lyra with eyes full of pain and irritation.

 "And let me guess, it's only in your world?!"

 Lyra sighs.  She knew she couldn't blame him for feeling that way at a time like this, but anger wouldn't lead them down the right path.

 “Jason.  You have every right to be like this, but it doesn't help anything right now." she says sternly.

 "So what will help?!  Tell me!"  he demands, shifting in an attempt to sit up straight.  Pain stops him in a second.

 "First, try to calm down, this is making you worse."

 Jason leans against the wall, sighing wearily from it all.  His daemon snuggles into his shoulder, stroking his neck tenderly, comforting.

 “I just want the pain to stop finding Ella and get this shit over with.  But it's impossible, she's gone and they destroyed the tree.  We're stuck here."

 "No we are not.  There is another way."

 Upon hearing this, Pan immediately jumps to her feet beside Lyra, exclaiming.

 “Lyra!"

 "Pan, we have no other choice!"

 Jason, confused, interrupts before the two's argument grows.

 "What are you talking about? " asks the boy looking from one to the other.

 Pan gives Lyra another scolding look, but she ignores it.

 “Ella said you were a blacksmith in your world." the blonde says.

 It's not a question, but Jason confirms it anyway.

  "Yea. " He shakes his head slightly, still trying to figure out where this would lead.

 "Do you think you can reconstruct the knife?"  Lyra asks hopefully, but the boy's expression changes to one of astonishment and disbelief.

 "Rebuild...?"  he asks, and then looks at his hand, and back at Lyra.

 She confirms.

 Jason is silent for a few seconds, as if he's been waiting for Lyra to say she was joking, but when the silence gets too long, he blinks, and then he speaks.

“You must be crazy."

 Lyra sighs.  She should have expected that kind of reaction.

 “Jason, you have to understand that this is the only way out of here!  Otherwise I, you and especially Ella will be lost."

 The boy stares at her, clearly hating it all.  He stares into the bonfire flames, thinking deeply.

 "We'll need stronger fire, you'll have to help me."

 Lyra nods, already getting up and heading off the bridge for more firewood.

 It seemed like it took all night to get the knife back together, and more and more Jason looked like he was about to hit the ground hard.  Lyra from time to time received reprisals from Pan, who continued to be against all this.  Dianoia didn't want Jason to work so hard either, but she stayed by the boy's side, encouraging him to continue, to stay strong.

 When they finally finished, it was daylight, and Jason held the Subtle Knife in his good hand.  The sunlight minimally illuminates the blade, and the three present under the bridge observe the reconstructed instrument, not as perfect as before, and already stained with blood, Jason's.

 Saying the same as was said to Will by the former wielder of the Subtle Knife, Lyra teaches Jason how to use it.

 " Focus.  Feel the window, penetrate it to cut."

 Jason's whole body was shaking, he was so exhausted.  Pan watches everything anxiously.

 "I will not be able to." Jason says in a weak voice, barely managing to stay on his feet.  Lyra holds his shoulder with one arm, supporting him.

 "You can do it!  Because Ella needs you to."  she says and Jason sucks in a breath.

 Tears of pain streamed down his face.

 With a pained cry he takes a step forward, stepping away from Lyra he cuts the air in a sudden movement, opening a great rift in the air.  Jason drops to his knees staring in disbelief at an icy landscape of mountains, the world beyond the window he created.  Behind him Lyra could barely contain her excitement.

 "You did it!!"

 Lyra hugs him in full joy.  Pan and Dianoia run to their respective humans.

 "Lyra, he has to close it fast, otherwise they'll attack people! " Pan warns, and the blonde nods.

"Yes. Jason come, do it like this." she helps Jason up. "Give me your other hand."

 He looks at her in astonishment, saying weakly:

  "No" he says, already exhausted.  He didn't want to do anything more.

 "Trust me." she asks.

 He stares at her, and she looks back at him pleadingly, and in the end he relents, holding out his hand.  Lyra gently positioned her above the window.

 "Do you feel?"

 Jason's eyes widen.  It was like an invisible curtain!

 "Yes!"

 “Hold on tight with your fingers and slide down until the window closes completely."

 He obeyed and as in a luminous seal, the window closed.

 "Say it's over now, please."  he asks, letting Lyra carry most of his weight.  Lyra holds him steady, grateful for all the effort.

 The two laugh without much enthusiasm.  Lyra looks at the boy seriously.

 Jason is paying attention now.  Every window must be closed, none can be open.  You got it?  she asks, trying her best to express how important that was.

 From the way Jason watches her, she'd say he understood.  He nods her head, and she smiles.

 “Now let's save Ella."

 WORLD OF LYRA

 It was impossible to tell how many beings were gathered there.  Representatives from all corners, from that world and from other worlds;  all gathered for a single cause.

 Sarafina steps forward for everyone to see.

 "Brothers and sisters!  Everyone knows the reason for our union, because we were very clear when we went to meet you, and if you're here today, it's because you agree to fight on our side in the great war between the worlds."

 There was a hurricane of screams and agreement.

 “But before she starts and we march towards her, I'll need some of you for certain missions that fate asks of us."

 Another wave of screams begins.

 "Angels!"

A small group of angels fly towards Sarafina, their bodies gleaming against the light, awakening delight and awe in all who watched.

 “You sense that the knife has been reconstructed."  the witch declares, and one of the angels steps forward.

 "Yes."

 “A betrayal of Lyra of the wizard tongue to our cause. " another angel announces himself.

 Sarafina looks up, undeterred.

 "For if it is written that she should do it, I do not see it as treason."

 "What do you want from us?"  the first angel asks, ending the discussion before it can start.

 The sorceress addresses him directly.

 “It is necessary that a group of you go to the abyss, it is essential that you control the rampage of the Specters if victory in battle is to be assured."

 “If too many windows are opened we won't be much help."

 “Still, I need you to try." Sarafina asks, and the angels one by one nod, turning to leave, but Sarafina calls back the last of them.

 "Wait a moment!" the angel complies with the request and stays behind while the others follow their course, and Sarafina calls someone's name: "Mr.  Grey?"

 Stepping out of the crowd, the doctor steps in front of Sarafina with a bow.

  "My queen."

 The sorceress watches him sternly.

 "You must accompany this angel who will guide you to the world of the dead."

 The doctor's face doesn't give much away, but his shoulders tense.  This is a destiny few would have the pleasure of willingly pursuing.

 "The world of the dead?"

 "Yea.  There is a window left there for souls to break free.  You must fetch one for me, it is essential for Lyra's destiny to be fulfilled."

 Mr.  Gray looks at the sorceress with curiosity, trying to unravel what schemes are going on in that woman's mind.

 "What soul are we looking for?"  he asks, and Sarafina purses her lips slightly.

“You'll know when you get there, they're the only soul that doesn't want to break free.  Fetch and guide them to Lyra."

 MORIAR

 Ella wakes up to the brutal way in which she was being transported.  She felt awful, being carried around like a sack of potatoes anyway, her body aching, swaying from side to side as her captor moved.  It takes her a moment to understand that she really is in a bag, which is why everything was so dark.  The girl weakly calls for Makario and Katára but they don't answer and don't even show up.  She felt that they were very scared, hidden in her clothes.

 Not knowing how long she stays like that, the world flickers in and out of focus, and for the briefest instant her body is hoisted back in the right direction, but she is thrown roughly to the ground, screeching in pain.  Her vision dims, but she tries to stay awake, watching the dots of light in the holes in the bag, trying to hear what was going on, what they were saying.  She needs to understand, she needs...

 "Wow, you guys look terrible!"  Where did you find this one?

 "You don't even wanna know."

 "Take it out of the bag."

 Ella is lifted and taken out of the bag she was in.  She looks around in a daze.  In addition to three of the men who attacked her, there was also a woman and a skinny man Ella didn't recognize.  They had no daemons and their eyes were also gray.

 "She has no daemon?" asks the woman.  None of them seemed to care that Ella was half awake;  they knew she couldn't get away if she tried.

 "She does."  one of the brutes replies.

 "Where is it then?  Let's hurry with this."

 “Wait, she had this too."

 He hands over the book, and Ella freezes.  The woman looks at the item without a shred of interest, tossing it onto the table.

 "It's nothing, take it to storage."

 The skinny man takes the book and leaves the room, and Ella immediately rebels.  She couldn't let the book be stolen again.

 "No!" she screams, or tries to scream.  Her voice was so weak.

 The commotion makes the woman look at the girl again.

"What are you waiting for?  Make her daemon stop hiding.  We don't have all day."

 The man pulls her by the hair making her scream, and immediately Katára jumps out, stunned, struggling to stay in wolf form, he starts threatening the man, who releases Ella to the ground without delicacy.

 "Here it is." says the brute.

 The woman looks at Katára with interest, noticing that he wasn't well.  She smiles satisfied.

 “They're on point.  Bring them."

 The man grabs Ella's arm and drags her along, following the woman as she leaves through a door that opens into a hallway.  Ella screamed and struggled as Katára circled the man, shifting desperately.  The woman enters a large room with a huge machine with two cages, divided by a huge blade.  She didn't seem bothered by the whole scandal, she even seemed used to it.  The woman goes to the computers and makes a motion with her hand, and the brute holding Ella forces the girl into one of the cages, but she struggles.  She struggles to get away from the cages, staring at the blade in terror.  In a moment of clarity through the fog of fear she remembers Lyra's story.  Two cages, one blade.  Her mother's attempt to separate her from her daemon.

 That's when the girl understands what's going on.  What will happen.  The purest despair takes hold of Ella, and both Katára and Makario feel it too.  Makario looked frozen in fear, while Katára raged like a beast.

 "No!  Let me go!  KATÁRA!!  Run away!!" she screams at her little daemon who fought so valiantly.

 "Ella!"  the daemon calls out to her, his voice agonizing over not being able to help his girl.  Ella wanted him to run away from there, but he wouldn't.  She knew, felt that he wouldn't leave her, because that's who he is.  Her heart aches, realizing they have less and less time.  Her eyes are already starting to fill with tears.

 “Get away from here!" Ella begs, but Katara ignores her.  He wouldn't abandon her, so she would have to manage to get away, for the two of them to escape.

 Man tries to put Ella in the cage, but the girl kicks him in the face, and he falls to the ground in surprise.  Ella jumps out of the cage, landing on the man's belly.  She tries to escape, running towards the door, and Katára is close behind, both panting and crying.

 "Oh, for God's sake!"  the woman exclaims in exasperation.

The girl was almost reaching the door when a horrible feeling took over her body, a terrible cold, it seemed to freeze her veins.

 Ella falls to the ground watching the woman hold Katára with a lot of disgust and contempt.  The girl feels her body twist, feels the pain and sickness rise inside her that that horrible woman had touched her daemon.  Katara is hurled into the cage with force, and the screech of pain that escapes him makes Ella scream too.  Ella's little companion curls up into a mouse, frightened.  The woman, not satisfied, drags Ella towards the other cage, cursing the man still sitting on the floor as incompetent, telling him to watch the daemon while she doesn't close the cages.  The girl struggles, but she is exhausted, weak, disgusted.

 She was scared.

 "Please!" she begs crying, trying to grab the ground, anything  "Don't do that!"

 She's so afraid.

 Her fingernails scrape the floor, and some break.  Her feet kick aimlessly.  Her whole body tensed in the opposite direction the woman was dragging her.

 Now she cries desperately, uncontrollably.  The woman lifts her small body with relative ease, and in a last attempt, Ella scratches the woman's eye who screams in pain, but doesn't let go.

 Ella is pushed aggressively into the cage, and her survival instincts kick in.  She would not lose Katara.  She wasn't going to lose any of her daemons.  She grabs the woman's arms, scratching and trying to bite, but the woman angrily pulls away.  The man stands in front of the cage, and Ella flinches.

 All her life she thought it was unfair.  If she was born with her two daemons, why would she have to say goodbye to one of them?  Why did they let her grow up with the two of them, let her form a relationship with both of them?  How could such a cruel procedure exist?

 How could human beings create such a terrifying weapon to use against their own kind?  Ella feels the cold of the cage under her body, hears the sound of the woman's heels, and the keys being pressed on the computer.  Her eyes fix on Katára's huddled figure, cowering.  She felt his fear.  He was shaking.  His beloved daemon's eyes were filled with the deepest fear.

 Her daemon.  Katára, who was always by her side, and should always be able to remain there.  Ella cries in terror, leaning towards him.  Katára crawls towards her, the gap between them thin enough for the blade to slip through, but for Ella it was like a cliff away.

Katára was crying, repeating Ella's name, and the girl was begging the woman and the man to have mercy, not to do this, but neither of them would listen.  The man backs away enough to give the machine room to act, turning to the woman.

 Ella hears the sound of the machine turning on, and the next few seconds happen too fast, too slow.  She first feels Katára's terror, and then the movement inside her clothes.  Makario, who has been hiding all this time, cowering in fear, suddenly moves, and emerges, bouncing out of Ella's clothes.  It happens too fast, and Ella can barely understand what happened, but Makario throws himself out of Ella's cage and into Katára's, and in a second he pushes Katára out, who slides in despair through the cage and the floor, until she hits on the wall, and he runs to hide behind a piece of furniture, terrified.

 The woman appears closing the bars, closing the fate of Ella and Makario.  The blade makes a snapping sound before dropping.

 The moment doesn't even last two seconds, but for Ella it happened in slow motion.

 "No!"  the girl screams, banging on the bars.

 The blade descends, and before it reaches its destination of severing the bond between human and daemon, Ella sees Makario look at her one last time, his wide eyes filled with fear.

 "Makario!  MAKARIO!"  Her voice cuts through her throat, tearing through the air, reaching for her daemon, but it's too late.

 "PLEASE!  NO!  PLEASE!!"

 Makario looks deeply at Ella, smiling sadly.  Afraid, just like her human.

 The blade comes down.

 *MAKARIOOOOO!"

 Ella's scream completely disappeared, and all that was left was her horrified expression as she watched Makario disappear in a cloud of fragments.  Her Daemon, so brave, so beautiful, was gone forever.

 Forever.

 She would never see Makario again.  She would never hear his voice again.  She would never be able to hug him again, or see him tease Katára.

Everything around him seemed dead.  He heard voices, but he didn't understand.  She is taken out of the machine and placed on the cold floor, and the two adults seem to be discussing something strange, but she cannot pay attention, she is completely paralyzed, as if she is empty.

 No, not like she was.  It is empty.  The cut took Makario, and as much as she still felt Katára, it wasn't the same.  A piece of her was missing.  A big piece.

 And there on the floor without the others seeing it, Kátara crawls towards Ella hiding in her clothes.  The daemon in the form of a butterfly was barely present, the girl could barely feel its weight there, could barely feel its presence.  The two were torn apart.  The man and woman finally carry her outside, placing her in a dark room with an old bed.  Dropped and mutilated, Ella stands there, while Katára shrinks over her chest, now in the form of a mouse, squeezing her clothes with all her strength, over the paralyzed girl who continues to endlessly cry over the loss of half of her soul.

 LYRA

 "That's right.  Don't open too much."

 Jason held the knife as steady as possible, opening a tiny opening.

 "What are you seeing?"

 “It looks like a room.  It has a closet, a table and..."

 Lyra covers Jason's mouth when they hear people approaching.  A door slams, there were two people.  The two listen in silence through the window.

 "What did you do?"

 " Nothing!  I did as usual."

 “But maybe in the confusion… you might have messed up and done something wrong."

 "Shut up you idiot! I'm already full of problems and you keep pissing me off."

 “But you have an obligation to report."

 "There's nothing to report here!"  the woman exclaims angrily, and Jason and Lyra hear a loud knock.  The woman approaches the table, and they both hold their breath.  The woman was just a few steps away from them.

 "That was a normal case" she continues now calmer.

"Normal?!  She is conscious!  She was supposed to be knocked unconscious at the time, and the eyes" the man snaps back, but the woman shuts him up.

 “She's just delayed reactions, there's nothing unusual to report.  You got it?"

 The silence weighs in the room, tense, until the man relents.

 "I understood." he says reluctantly.

 "Excellent!"

 The woman turns to sit down at the table, she was going to see Jason, Lyra senses that, they were lost, because he couldn't close the window in time.

 "And the shipment of Ionix?"  the woman asks, and the man visibly tenses.

 "It did not arrive yet. " he answers,

 The woman stops in her tracks, and turns to look at the other.

 "Did not arrive?!  But I warned of the urgency, that we need more, they" she sighs and presses her fingers to her temples "Forget it, I'll check myself what's going on."

 "But what about the girl?"  the man insists.

 The woman gives him one last irritated look.

 "Leave her be. " she says with finality.

 They then leave the room.

 Jason waits a while before opening the window wider, enough for him and Lyra to pass through, then closing it.

 They cautiously leave, coming across a corridor.

 "Perhaps we should split up."

 Lyra immediately shakes her head.

 " I do not think it's a good idea."

 "That way we'll find them faster."  You look for Elaine and I look for Ella.

 "Jason this..."

 "Hey!!"

 The two turn to the end of the corridor where the woman appears, returning.  She looks at the two with wide eyes.

 "Run!* Lyra screams.

 "Stop there!"

 They dashed through the maze of corridors not knowing where they were going.  They turned into a corridor facing a group of soldiers, who, when they saw it, already fired their guns.  They fled desperately, until they entered a dead"end corridor, whose only door on the side was locked.  They turned around but it was too late, they were cornered.

"What are we going to do now?!" Jason exclaims looking around desperately.

 “Stay where you are." one of the guards orders pointing the gun in their direction.

 “No jokes." the other warns.

 They grinned wildly, it was dark to look at.

 Jason squeezes Lyra's arm.

 “You have to get out of here."

 " What!?  I'm not leaving without Ella!" She speaks firmly.

 Jason looked at Lyra with absolute resolution.

 "He is going yes."  he says with finality.

 "What?"  the blonde asks in a daze.

 He quickly slashes open a window and pushes Lyra and Pan through it.

 “Jason!"

 Closing the window, he turns to the men, challenging them with the knife.  He still wasn't completely healed, but he doesn't let himself show weakness.

 "Well... so you've got the knife after all."   the woman says, placing herself in front of the guards, looking at the boy with interest.

 Jason bares his teeth at her and the guards.

 "Do you want her?"  So come get it.

 WILL

 "Sir, are you sure you don't want me to go with you?"  Listo asks again, and Will sighs.

 "Listo, I already said no.  It could be dangerous, and please stop calling me sir.  We're friends, so just call me Will."

Will massages the hand where two fingers are missing, for lately the wound site has been tingling curiously.

 "Are we friends?"  Listo asks in a shocked voice.

 Will turned to the small creature on the shore and smiled.

 "But of course."

 The creature smiled with teary eyes, but its expression suddenly changed.

 "What's up Listo?"

 She points to something behind him, and he turns, feeling his hand sting harder.  A luminous streak appears a few meters in the air, right in front of you.  Suddenly a tear in the air is made and a window opens with someone falling right on top of Will.  They huddle on the ground, clumsy, and when someone notices Will underneath them, they dodge, raising a closed fist, ready to punch whoever it was.

 But as soon as their gazes met, it was as if everything froze;  around them there was nothing but great silence.  Will looked at the woman in front of him completely mesmerized.  She watches him back, eyes running all over his face, taking in every detail.  He was so surprised that it was her first reaction, that he didn't think twice and attacked her mouth in a kiss of deep love and desperation.

 Pan and Kirjava caress each other, surprised at their reunion.

 Amidst tears and uncontrollable laughter, the two pull away for air.  Will held Lyra's face, shaking, still not believing she was really there.

 "Lyra!?...Lyra!?... Ly-Lyra!?"  He repeats her name over and over, as if he stopped she might disappear.

 "Yes! It-it's me!  I found you!  I came back to you my love!"  she says with difficulty as she couldn't decide whether to cry or laugh with happiness.

 Will kisses her again, kisses her all over her face.  Beside them their daemons laughed in glee, inseparable.

"Sir?"  Listo's voice comes out small, afraid to interrupt, even without understanding what was happening there.

 The two look at Listo, realizing that she was there again.

 "Listo!  This one is..." Will gets awkwardly to his feet, helping Lyra who looked at Listo in surprise.  Pan approached the creature with some trepidation.  “This is Lyra."

 As he said those words, Will watches the woman in front of him.  The blond hair, the pretty face.  The woman he saw there was not the little girl he left behind many years ago, separated between worlds, but it was certainly his Lyra.  That was the woman he loved, who he had always loved since he understood what it was like to love someone like that.

 And she was there.  With him.

 Will couldn't believe it.  He couldn't stop smiling either.

 "What are you?"  Pan asks curiously.

 "Pan!" Lyra scolds.

 Listo looked increasingly confused and anxious.

 "Sir, what's going on?"

 Will smiles at his newest friend, trying to calm her down.  He takes Lyra's hand.

 “This is Lyra, she's from another world like me."

 "What was that where she came from?"

 Will also wanted to know, because that shouldn't be possible.  He turns to Lyra who still hasn't let go of her hand.

 "That was a window, wasn't it?"

 "Yes."

 "But how is that possible if..."

 “We've rebuilt the knife."

 Will is silent staring at her in surprise.

 "What?"

 Lyra's face changes, the expression of joy dying to one of apprehension and fear.

 “Will, you are no longer wielder of the subtle knife."

 "But how..."

 Lyra sees that right behind Will, not far away, there is a tree just like the ones in Dentra and she covered Will's mouth lightly with her fingers.

 "I promise to tell you everything later, but now we have no time to waste."

 "What you mean?" he asks confused, worried.

 Lyra shouldn't have the knife, it wasn't possible.

 “We need to save Ella and Jason,” the blonde says, looking at Will in despair.

"Who?" He asks, trying to understand how it was possible for the love of his life to be right there, because whoever had the pieces of the subtle knife was...

“And your mother, Will." completes Lyra, and Will freezes.

Chapter Text

"Don't cry when saying goodbye, because they are mandatory formalities so that you can experience one of the most unique emotions in life: the reunion"

|THE ABSENCE OF HOPE

MORIAR

Jason is dragged into the room, badly beaten.

"Put him on the chair."

They place him in the chair, which traps his hands in the mechanisms of the backrest. The lights in the room flicker, making the man look up nervously. He forcefully throws the small cage that Dianoia had stuck on the table next to Jason.

"What the hell! Didn't they carry the energy until now?"

"Sorry sir, but Ionix's shipment hasn't arrived yet. " one of the others replies.

"And they also ended up wasting a lot of their energy cutting the girl. " continues another.

The one giving the orders crosses his arms dissatisfied.

"Incompetent. Get out! Come on, get out of here!"

After the others left, the man turns to Jason staring at him. The light flashes once more. He pulls the knife out of his clothing, twirling it in his fingers. He is not as strong as his henchmen, on the contrary. But his expression is so grim that it makes up for the lack of muscle, and Jason figures he must always take advantage of trapped victims, just as he is now.

"So boy... he heard he's been giving you trouble and he doesn't want to share his knowledge of how to use a knife. I hope you're not as difficult as that old woman with you."

Jason's eyes widen for a moment, but he recovers and looks back at the man with a lot of hate. He couldn't let him think he was scared.

"Where they are?" he asks, and the man smirks.

He walks over to Jason, looking at the wound on his hand, he approaches the knife almost touching the fabric that still covered his fingers.

"Amazing isn't it? What this blade is capable of. He holds the knife up to the light, admiring the blade as if it were the most precious treasure in the world." Jason sees the glint of madness in those eyes.

He walks away, leaving the knife on the table. Turning to the closet.

"Let's see, which of my little remedies is able to loosen your tongue? " he passes by and points to each vial and pot with his subtle knife, never touching it, until he stops at one, frowning "What is that...? Bloodmoss? Are these idiots going through my stuff?!"

Jason looks at the vial in surprise. The man takes the bottle out of the cupboard with disdain, dropping it on the table anyway and returning his attention to the other "medicines". He hummed, trying to make up his mind. Inside the cage, Dianoia observes the medicine carefully.

"There it is! This one is really good."

The man took a glass filled with reddish earth and put it on the table. He grabs a pair of gloves and pulls them on, smiling the whole time, baring his teeth like he's about to devour Jason. Uncovering the glass, the man holds Jason's injured hand tightly, making him gasp in pain, he then throws dirt over the wound, which immediately begins to burn. Jason screams in pain, his skin feeling like it's eating away from the outside. Jason's vision darkens, and he doesn't know if it's just his sight or if it's the flashing lights again.

"STOP! Please! Leave him alone!" Dianoia screams imploringly, banging against the cage, shaking the metal box.

The man turns to the daemon with full contempt.

"Shut up demon!"

After pouring water from a metal bottle into Jason's hands to clean them of dust, the man drags a nearby chair over and sits down across from him. The boy is breathing hard, feeling a little relieved, even though the pain is still there, irritating the wound.

"So boy, have you tried some of my medicine. Think you can talk now?"

Jason's head tilts to the side, and he frowns.

"I'll wipe that smile off your face when I get you, you bastard!" he exclaims, pushing himself forward, being stopped by the handcuffs.

The man smiles even wider at Jason's threat. Díanoia cries softly in the cage.

"A little more medicine, then."

The lights flicker once more, until the power goes out completely, leaving everything dark. The locks that predicted Jason open all at once with a click.

With the dim light inside, Jason sees the man's smile fade completely. He tries to run, but Jason doesn't even give him time; punching his face as hard as he could, the man lands on top of the closet, and Jason jumps out of his chair and jumps on top of him.

"Where's Ella?!"

He doesn't answer, Jason then takes the glass with the dirt and throws it in the man's face, who screams in pain, struggling. He tried to brush the powder off his face, but his fingers scratched and came out red, and Jason didn't know if it was from the red powder or the blood. And skin starts to melt, and Jason feels his stomach lurch, but he doesn't flinch.

" Where is she?! " he shouts "Answer already or I'll drop that medicine cabinet of yours on top of you!"

The man screams in agony, and his voice comes out with difficulty.

"Down there!"

"Where?!"

But it was too late, his face had already melted. The man had died. Jason releases him, backing away in horror, unable to look away. He killed this man.

"Jason!"

" Di... Dianoia!"

He gets up, paying the knife and cutting her cage carefully so as not to touch the blade to her. The boy looked at the glass with blood moss and takes it, passing desperately on the wound, feeling immediate relief. The feeling is incredible, even after spending so much time in agony, but he doesn't have time to enjoy the moment, not with the body of the man he killed lying right there, and certainly not when Ella was in some hidden part of the room. place.

Taking the glass and Dianoia in his arms, he quickly leaves.

....

Katára crawls in the form of a kitten, until she is facing Ella who was huddled in the corner of the bed.

"Ella..."

The girl doesn't answer, just stares blankly at the wall in front of her, lost in grief.

"Ella, we need to get out of here. " Katára insists, nudging the girl with her snout.

"He's gone Katara..."

Ella's voice is so weak, hoarse from screaming.

He smiled at me before...

Silent tears streaked the girl's face.

"He was so scared... I could feel it... Why did he do that?" she asks, knowing it's a selfish question to ask Katara but not being able to help it. Makario saved Katára, but at the cost of his own life. Ella didn't want that. She didn't want to lose any of her daemons.

But she lost Makario. And now, all she could do was huddle there. Perhaps, if she shriveled up enough, she would slowly shrink back into herself, filling the void Makario left.

Katara gets closer to Ella.

"We have to get out of here, Ella." Katára insists, and Ella feels the twinge of love for her daemon who still hasn't given up trying to get her to safety. But that also only hurts more, because Makario would also be there. He should be.

But he is no more.

Makario is gone forever.

"It's impossible, I can't." Ella whispers.

The girl barely reacted when the lights went out. It didn't matter anymore.

"Yes, you can!" the daemon says, practically begging her to listen to him, "Ella, you have to try, hold on just one more time..."

Katára paused, not knowing how to say that.

"...this pain."

Ella stares at him in confusion, and she can feel the daemon's desperation as he looks into her eyes.

" What...?" she asks quietly.

Katára points upwards and Ella follows her gaze seeing a small vent, understanding immediately what her companion intended to do. Ella starts to cry again, feeling the desperation rise.

"No!" she asks in a dying voice. Katára hugs the girl as best she can with her cat paws.

"It's our only way out!" Only I can pass...

" Katára, please... don't ask me to do this." Ella pleads, gripping him tightly.

Katara curls up around Ella who squeezes him desperately.

"Ella... Ella listen to me."

They pulled apart a little to look at each other.

"I'll come back for you. I promise!"

Ella was crying in distress.

" You won't... I know... please don't!"

"They're going to find me here sometime...Ella, you need to let me go."

Ella hugged him crying, feeling her whole body go against Katara's attempts, but eventually she gets up, slowly walking to the wall where the exit was. She squeezes Katára so tightly to her chest that she's afraid she's going to suffocate him, but she knows that the feeling of tightness in her chest is more than that. It's the lack of something else as precious as air, something she can't live without either. Sobbing, she felt it shrink in her hand, when she opened it it flew away in the form of a small bird, disappearing into the darkness. Ella is swallowed by a terrible unhappiness, falling to the ground not knowing if she has lost the ability to breathe, to walk, to speak, to live; she was dying, she felt it. She lets out a deep sob, and, feeling the apex of separation, Ella lets out a scream of pure agony, cowering to the ground.

...

Jason looks cautiously from the bottom of the stairs to a hall of many doors with heavy locks. He approaches one, and looking through a small window in the door he sees the silhouette of a child lying on a bed.

"Ella! Ella is that you?!" he yells in a whisper, looking around apprehensively.

The child slowly sits up looking at Jason who is startled to see the boy staring at him with blank, gray eyes. He walks away from the door already looking for the next one and sees a blonde haired girl standing there staring emotionlessly at a wall. Jason's chest tightens, desperation taking over at the thought that Ella might be like this.

Abandoning any attempt to be discreet he starts running down the hall, shouting the girl's name.

"Ella?!"

He looks out of every window in every door, looking for the girl who in such a short time has become his dearest friend, desperately wishing she wasn't like them.

A sharp sound draws his attention and he follows it, and as he approaches it gets stronger, the beats are desperate. Jason arrives almost at the end of the hallway, seeing that the sound was coming from an air vent. Something wanted to bring down the metal at all costs. Jason runs to her and passes the knife over the lock, and the grid opens falling to the ground with a bang revealing Katára who also falls to the ground desperate and crying. Jason looks at him in horror, expecting to see Ella coming out of the hole too, but the girl doesn't appear.

"Katara! Where is Ella!? Where's Makario?!"

Without saying anything Katára runs to the end of the corridor where she scratches one of the last doors desperately in agony. Jason ran to him and without thinking twice, he cut the door open with a kick, finding Ella on the floor in agony of sadness. Ella lifts her head, letting out an afflicted sob when she sees Katára, who runs into her arms. They squeezed so hard as if they wanted one to get inside the other.

Jason watches the scene in amazement, and little by little the horror of what happened dawns on him.

"Ella... where... where is Makario?"

The girl looked at Jason, falling deeper into sobs. He immediately understands what has happened, running to hug the girl, sharing even a little bit in her suffering.

DENTRA

"Lyra, you told me how you got here and these two children, but I still don't understand, how did they find us? Only you and Mary and I know what happened, oh, and now Sarafina knows too, doesn't she?" Will questions, trying not to let despair take over.

Lyra lowers the alethiometer, her eyes darkening. She was still feeling sorry for her sorceress friend since she found out that she knew everything even before Lyra, she felt betrayed by her friend.

"Kaysar assured me that I would see her again, that at that moment she would explain everything to me."

"Do you think she'll tell the truth this time?"

Lyra looks at Will deeply.

"She need to, she owes me that."

Will takes her hand, making Lyra smile gratefully.

"Well, sir?" Listo asks, looking from one to the other.

"Lyra?" Will asks.

She consults the alethiometer one more time to be sure.

"That's it. This is where they are." she communicates looking at the tree in front of the three.

Will and Lyra exchange a glance, and together they make their way through the great tree, with Listo close behind. It didn't take long and they reached another exit.

"Hang on!"

Will held back the two, peering out. They were in the middle of a courtyard, on a gigantic base. The tree was the only thing decorating the empty circular space, its deep roots sinking beneath the concrete. Beyond the courtyard, metal walls encircle the open space, stiflingly locking the courtyard. The walls rise as far as the eye can no longer reach. Despite the size of this place, all the lights were off, and that would at least give them an advantage.

"We have to be quick." Will whispers.

Holding Lyra tightly, Will indicates it's safe to go forward, and the three break into a run. Lyra looks at the large structure that surrounded them, with soldiers walking everywhere, who thank God didn't see them because of the darkness. They ran as silently as possible to the door on one side, and entered quickly.

They followed cautiously through the corridors, attentive to everything, to any sound.

"To where?"

Lyra takes out her alethiometer, asking which way to go next.

"There's something he wants us to get upstairs. I don't know what it is, but it has to do with Ella. Come on."

Lyra guides them until they find the stairs. They climb everything quickly, until they find a corridor with many bars that keep different things.

"It looks like a warehouse." Listo comments in a whisper.

"What does he want us to find?"

Lyra walks between the bars looking at everything carefully, until she sees what she came for. She opens the grate going in between the piles of things thrown there and takes Ella's book that was lying there on top of a rubble of things.

She returned to the others looking at him worriedly.

"This is..."

"Ella's book. Will, she would never leave that book behind... she's in trouble."

They hear hurried footsteps approaching, and Will quickly grabs Lyra, running for cover. Listo follows the two along with their daemons.

Two men hurry up to the railing where Lyra found the book, and they already realize it's gone.

"Do you see it?! It's gone. They took it."

"We have to sound the alarm before they get too far."

"And how will we sound you idiot? We have no power!"

"The woman. She's still up there, they're sure to go after her."

Lyra and Will looked at each other, already knowing who they were talking about.

"Go straight there, I'll report to command that they've killed Stolas and fled." The first man obeys and leaves more quickly, while the other mumbles something and turns to leave, but Will comes out of hiding, surprising him with a tie behind his back.

"Will!" Lyra exclaims in surprise.

The blonde leaves after him, perplexed. The man falls unconscious to the ground, and Will takes a rope he found in the middle of things to tie the man.

"Since when do you know how to do that?" Lyra asks, impressed.

"I have no idea, but I've had a lot to do lately."

Surprised with the answer, Lyra analyzes that Will in front of her, although she felt that he is the same boy with whom she fell in love in the past, in certain moments like that Lyra thought he was someone completely different from what she remembered.

Will slaps the man to regain consciousness.

"Hey, are you listening to me? Can you understand me?"

"Who... who are you?" knocked out, he asks groggily.

"Where is the woman your friend told you is being held?"

The man doesn't answer, just stared at Will, challenging him.

"Leave it to me sir." Listo speaks, and enters in front of Will, holding the man's head, squeezing, and he starts screaming in pain.

"Ah... okay...! I'll speak!!"

Listo released him, walking away satisfied with her accomplishment. Lyra watches her in awe.

"She...she's two floors up."

Will and Lyra gagged the man and ran to beat the reinforcements to where Will's mother was. Reinforcing this one that has certainly already been alerted. Running up the stairs, they bump into two figures who are also bewildered, and when they recover, they all stare at each other in amazement.

Jason who pointed the knife already ready to attack, hiding Ella behind him, but when he saw Lyra he sighed in relief.

"Jason! Ella!!"

As soon as the girl sees Lyra, she runs to the woman hugging her crying.

"They took him from me! They took him!" she begins, distressed, and Lyra can only hug her and turns, not understanding.

"What? Who took what from you?" Lyra asks, startled, shooting a look at Jason, who averts his eyes.

The girl stares at Lyra in tears.

"Makario! They took Makario from me!" she sobs out the words in pain, and Lyra can hardly bear to see this sweet girl in this state.

The blonde tries to look at Jason again, questioning. This time she sees the pain stored there, the anger. He nods.

"My God..."

Lyra knelt in front of the girl, hugging her tighter. The silence in the hall is broken only by Ella's sobs.

"We managed to escape, but I can't find Elaine, Lyra." Jason finally says, looking like he can't bear to listen to Ella's despair any longer.

At the mention of his mother's name, Will speaks up, looking away from the two on the floor. Listo was hiding behind him, half scared.

"We know where my mother is." he says to the boy, who watches him with curiosity.

"And you are... Will?" he asks.

Will opens his mouth to answer, but Lyra gets up, scooping Ella up in her arms.

"Then we make the introductions properly, now we have to get out of here soon!"

The blonde clasps the girl in her lap protectively, and both Will and Jason can see the deep hatred in her eyes, through the tears. Will doesn't argue, he wanted to get out of that place as much as the others. They went to the place where the soldier said Elaine was, and there they found the corridor where Jason was placed to be tortured. They look for some doors, until Listo with a sad and worried tone calls them.

"I found her."

Will runs to where Listo was, and when he reaches the door his heart breaks. The sight of his mother slumped in a chair completely bloodied from multiple torture wounds sends him into shock. Will slowly approaches the mother who had weak breathing, almost to the point of falling into desolation, Will unties her desperately, taking her out of there carefully, hating to hear the moans of pain she let out. He sits on the floor placing her on his lap. Tears fall in despair.

"Ma... Mama?" he says touching her face gently, afraid that any too rough touch could break her even more.

With difficulty she opens her eyes facing Will, and smiles weakly.

"Will?... is that you... really?" Her voice is brittle, as weak as she herself was.

"It's ne, Mom! It's me!" Will replies, trying to swallow the tears, but failing miserably.

Lyra takes Ella off her lap, and Jason holds the girl, hiding her face so she doesn't see the woman in that state. Lyra approaches, already in tears, standing next to Will. Elaine looks at the two of them and smiles.

"No... no matter what happens... stay... always stay together."

Will closes his eyes in deep sadness.

"I... forgive me...forgive me! I should have protected you!" he pleads with his mother, holding her tightly, praying to God not to take his dear mother.

"Don't be sorry my son."

Lyra looks away from the scene for a moment, finding it too horrible to behold, and sees a shadow in the corner of the room approach.

"Will!"

He follows Lyra's gaze as the shadow approaches.

"No! Stay away from her!" he yells, pulling his mother against him, trying to get away from the shadow.

"Will! Please... " his mother asked sadly.

Will stares at his mother in pure distress.

"Death has no right to take you from me!" he speaks desperately, looking from her to the shadow that was getting closer and closer.

"It's my time, my son... I'll finally be able to reunite with your father." she says dreamily, and Will's heart breaks into a million pieces.

The shadow was now hovering ahead of them.

"I love you!"

Elaine smiles once more, before the shadow descends to lightly touch her face, and she takes her last breath. Will sobs in mid-cry, kissing and hugging his mother's body. Lyra wrapped her arms around his shoulders, feeling his pain.

A loud noise is heard from the stairs.

"They're coming! " Listo warns.

"We have to get out of here!" Jason exclaims, taking Ella's hand.

Will was crying, clinging to his dead mother. Lyra tries to pull him along, gently talking to him.

"No! I won't leave her here!" he says, and Lyra crouches down right in front of him, holding his face so he can only look at her.

"Will please!"

"No!" He shakes his head, closing his eyes.

Lyra held her face in anguish.

"Will, I know it hurts, but she wouldn't want you to get hurt for her. She couldn't bear for you to surrender. Fight! That's how you'll avenge her. But you have to be alive for that."

She hugged him again, both of them crying.

"Please honey! I can't lose you too." she asks, and Will sucks in a breath.

"They're here!"

Jason closes the door and locks it, quickly making a window to Inside. He, Ella, and Listo rushed in.

"Hurry!" he calls from the other side.

They knocked loudly on the door trying to get in.

Will looks one last time at his mother's body, which contained a lighter, peaceful expression. And holding Lyra's hand, the two go through the window, which Jason closes quickly, having only a glimpse of the door coming down.

...

The doctor looked at the large window with admiration, marveling at the cascade of light that the souls formed when they freed themselves. He and the angel who guided him approached the window, the souls didn't even care about their presence. The angel entered without a problem, but the doctor stopped at the door, looking at his daemon, who had flinched.

"She can't come along, can she?"

The angel sadly agreed. He then looked at something in the forest closing his eyes.

"They're here... you don't need to come, find the girl and I'll take the soul to you."

"But Sarafina asked us to..."

"She didn't specify that we would enter together. She should have known they would be here by now."

"Do you think you can make him come?"

The angel casts a slightly exasperated look at the doctor.

"Yes. Now find her, I'll be back soon."

The doctor hailed the angel who floated deeper into the netherworld until he was out of sight.

The further down, the fewer souls there were on the way up to the window and the landscape becomes less stone but wider, darkened with a dense fog.

The angel followed to a large tree with high roots where a group of harpies fed on the stories of souls who wanted to leave.

"Harpies!" the angel calls.

The bird women look up to the angel, fussing over his presence. Having their attention, he approaches.

"I need you to take me to one of the souls that roam here."

One of the Harpies steps forward, a little wary.

"There are many souls here." she says sharply.

"That soul is the only one that doesn't want to go through the window."

The harpies look at each other.

"We know who you're talking about."

"Fine, then take me to her."

The harpies are agitated as if they are discussing with their eyes who should go. After a while, they seem to come to an agreement and one of them comes down from the tree, flying away from the angel.

"Follow me."

The harpy guided him deeper into the landscape that was already dark, it didn't take long and it became completely dark, with only the brightness of the angel being the source of light. Keeping her distance, always looking suspiciously, the harpy landed further ahead.

"Wait here."

The angel stopped. She then walked a little further forward.

"They're looking for you." she says bluntly.

"Go away! There is nothing to look for here." answers the soul that the angel could barely see straight.

"The witch queen of the Lake Enara Clan disagrees." says the angel.

The soul is silent for a moment.

"Serafina?"

"Yes. She sent us looking for you."

Approaching slowly, the ghost reveals himself through the darkness, a man with a hard expression, with many regrets from the past.

"What does she want from me?" he asks in a low voice, eyeing the angel suspiciously.

"Come with me." There is someone from your past who needs to find you again.

"Who?"

"If you want to find out, you'll have to come with me."

The man crosses his arms.

"Then I won't." he says and turns to return to the darkness.

The angel lets out an exclamation of indignation. The harpy scolds the soul.

"Do not be stubborn! Obey the angel! If he came all this way to get you, it's because you don't belong here anymore."

The man turns to the outrageous harpy.

"You fear this angel, don't you?" he teases.

The harpy flutters by flapping its wings. That's answer enough for the man.

"Why? You guys are so cruel normally, I never thought a weak angel would make you tremble."

The ghost makes fun of both the harpy, who stares at him with hatred, and the angel, who approaches imposingly.

"Our simple touch is fatal to the harpies, something created for the natural balance. But don't worry, creature, I didn't come to harm you. Just fetch this soul."

"Well, you wasted your time, angel. I'm not going anywhere!"

The ghost turned and walked away, when the angel said:

"It's your daughter who's waiting for you."

The ghost stops immediately, slowly turning to face the angel.

LYRA

Lyra was returning with a pitcher of water to the tent where Mary had hosted everyone, the children unceremoniously blacked out, Lyra puts the pitcher close to them, covering them with a few more cloths, as the night that was coming, seemed to be very cold. Leaving the tent, Mary approached.

The reunion of the two was so fast because everyone was very shaken with the last events... Will as soon as he arrived asked for a moment alone away from everyone, and walked away to one of the trees, sitting down, suffering for the loss of his mother. All Lyra wanted was to be able to console her love, but she knew that she needed to respect this moment, that it was better to let him absorb everything she was feeling.

" How are they?" Mary asks.

"Sleeping soundly. They deserve a little rest, after all these misadventures. What about Will?"

"He hasn't come back yet." Mary responds, and they both look out at the forest sadly.

"I wanted to be with him, to comfort him, even for a second. But I will respect his request."

"Elaine's death..."

Mary's eyes fill with tears at the thought of her friend. All those years living together had made them a family, and losing Elaine was like losing a sister.

"They are monsters!" Mary mutters, clenching her fists angrily.

"I wanted so much to hurt them... to make them suffer as they hurt us!" Lyra says, looking away at the tent. Mary follows his gaze and sighs sadly, tiredly.

"Poor girl..." he comments, and the two watch Ella through the opening in the tent's entrance. "How can they have the nerve to harm a child?"

"As they did with Roger... Ella won't be the last to suffer at the hands of these bastards. Sarafina is right, a war against them is the only solution for peace in the worlds."

Mary looked at Lyra in surprise, seeing all the girl's anger when she said that. She holds the blonde's hand.

"Don't let the evil of others change your principles... hate only attracts more hate. We have to learn to deal with all of this, no matter how bad it is."

Mary gives Lyra a rueful smile and walks away, leaving her to her troubled thoughts.

...

Will stared at the landscape lost in his rage, with tears streaming down his face incessantly. The image of his mother dying in his arms replayed in his mind, drowning him in guilt.

He imagined her arriving in the world of the dead, alone, telling her story to the harpies, entering the...

"The window!"

He whispered to himself, getting up quickly. Kirjava was startled, jumping up.

"What's up Will?!"

Will looks at his daemon with wide eyes. His hands shake.

"The window to the world of the dead! It's still open!?"

Kirjava watches Will with concern, I immediately understand what he wanted.

"Yes, it was Mary who found it many years ago."

Will broke into a run back to camp.

"Mary? Mary!"

The scientist emerges from a tent without understanding the reason for the screams, and Lyra also appears scared.

"Will what is it!?"

He was trying to catch his breath.

" The window...!" he says breathlessly.

"What?"

"The window to the world of the dead! Mary, where is it?!"

Mary looked at him in astonishment. With the scientist's silence he holds her shoulders, pleading with his eyes.

"Quick Mary! Where is it?!"

Stunned, Mary responds.

"I... I think over... over there! I don't remember much!" she says pointing in the direction.

"There?" He focuses in that direction, letting go of Mary.

"Will! " Lyra calls in amazement "You're not thinking of...?"

He looks at Lyra crying in anguish.

"I have to talk to her! I... I need!"

He then starts to run in the direction that Mary had indicated. She and Lyra looked at each other in fright and ran after him trying to stop him.

"Will, wait!"

"Will, you can't!"

But he did not listen and continued to run. Heading north, up a hill. Will's distress reaches its apex, making him not take it anymore and collapse to the ground. Lyra and Mary catch up, panting from running.

Lyra throws herself at Will, holding her face. He tries to break free, tries to run again.

"No, please! I have to talk to her...! ask for forgiveness!"

"Will, please listen to me!" Lyra asks.

She held him too, crying, hating to see her dear Will in this state. She understood that pain, she had lived that pain, and she couldn't let that feeling take over Will.

"She doesn't blame you...you can't go there...she can't get away from Kirjava again. " she argues, squeezing his face affectionately, asking him to look at her "You can't walk away from me, please!"

He stared at her feeling horrible.

"She died because of me... I should have protected her, Lyra... I promised my father I would protect her."

"And you kept your promise, Will! You were always by her side, you were always the best son she could wish for!" Mary intervenes, kneeling with them on the floor, squeezing his shoulder.

Will hangs his head sobbing.

"Don't leave us, please! She is at peace now." Lyra pleads.

Will then hugs her, allowing himself to release all that pain.

Mary, after a moment just watching her boy Will collapse, feeling her chest tight, joins the embrace of the two and there the three of them remain, sharing the pain for the suffering to cease to exist in Will, at least for a moment.

After a long time there they get up and make their way back to the camp slowly, silently, leaning on each other. When they were close to the tents, Listo came running euphoric.

"Sir! Sir!"

Will sighs in annoyance.

"What's up Listo?"

"A man, my lord! He arrived at the camp just now." she exclaims, and the three of them lock.

"From the magisterium?!" Will asks.

Listo quickly denies it.

"No sir! He claims to be a friend of the lady." she says, pointing at Lyra, who looks at the others blankly.

"Where is he?*

"Waiting with Atal."

The three then quickly went there, curious to know who this man was.

Upon entering the tent and seeing the tied man sitting on the ground, Lyra opens her mouth twice without understanding. Jason and Ella were also gathered there.

"Dr. Grey?"

Seeing her he bowed, smiling, or at least he tried to.

"Nice to see you, Miss Belacqua..."

"Silvertongue. I no longer answer for Belacqua." Lyra corrects.

"As you wish."

Lyra looks at Pan, who stares back at her in disbelief.

"I'm really surprised to see you here. Did you know all along who I was that day on the train? " she asks.

"Yes." the doctor answers simply.

"Why didn't you say you knew I was lying? That I wasn't Lizzie."

"I confess that I wanted to see in practice your famous skill of lying. I admit it almost convinced me."

"Do you work for the Magisterium? Are you following me?" she asks, taking a step forward.

He sighs, as if he's been expecting this question.

"I did some errands for them, but I don't work with them."

Will tenses beside her. Lyra holds his mother, pleading for calm.

"What kind of services?"

"Take care of the Thormy girl." the doctor says, watching Lyra.

Lyra pales, crouching down slowly in front of the man.

"Rochelle?"

Her voice sounds brittle already fearing the worst.

"Yes."

"What did they tell you to do with her?"

The man smiles, calm.

"She is fine. I treated her with an elixir that is curing her illness." he explains.

Lyra sighs in relief. She could hardly believe it. So Rochelle would be okay? At least some good news to brighten her day. But the suspect doesn't let her keep the drop.

"And why did they ask you to do that?" the blonde asks.

"To get information from her mother. About you."

Lyra couldn't believe what she was hearing.

"She... she betrayed me?" the young woman asks, feeling a sour taste as she says the words. No, it couldn't be...

"Yes. But you must put yourself in her shoes, Lyra. It was Rochelle's life that was at stake."

Lyra frowns at the man.

"Who are you to say whether I should forgive her or not?"

"A friend."

Lyra smirks.

"I don't even know you, much less consider you my friend. So far the doctor hasn't said anything concrete that would stop me from ordering Atal to kill you."

Lyra stands up, crossing her arms. Mary looked at Lyra in horror at the woman's hatred, it scarcely hurt to believe that the young woman could imply such a thing.

"What do you want to know? You can ask." the doctor asks unaffected.

Lyra was about to ask, but it was Ella who took the lead by asking the man coldly.

"What do you know about the Magisterium? Why do they chase us?"

The man looks at the child, waving at him sadly.

"I'm so sorry for your loss, darling..."

Ella looks away for a second, not wanting to cry anymore, at least not in front of him. Fighting back the tears, she stood firm with Katára in her arms.

"Answer my question."

"Since the fall of the Authority, the Magisterium has been transformed, it was no longer that oppressive power to all who did not follow its religious ideal. It was no longer to eradicate original sin that they fought."

"What you mean?"

"They've been focused on finding a way to access the worlds for ages, for many years they've been after everyone who knew of their existence, and it was through the sorceresses that they managed."

Upon hearing this Lyra is shocked.

" What?"

"The existence of Dentra has always been known to witches, until then they had an obligation to guard its safety, as a sacred place like this is always prone to covetous eyes. But as Lyra knows, not all witches choose the right side. Many of them joined the Magisterium against Asriel in that war."

Lyra absorbs that information.

"Have sorceresses always known about Dentra?" she whispers, her thoughts returning to Sarafina. She could have told Lyra. She could have shown Will the way...

The doctor looks at Lyra and she feels as if he knows what she is thinking. He looks away, ignoring the feeling.

"Yea. But even they didn't dare to use this sacred power that this world holds. For it is known to all of them that Inside is nothing more than the heart of the worlds, if an evil happens in it, it will affect everyone. But, as I said, some of her didn't see it that way anymore."

Ella listened intently.

"Many years ago, the queens of all clans gathered, fearing that their sisters' betrayal would doom the worlds. A prophecy has been uncovered; the spirit that protects Within was dying, it was predicted that years of suffering lay ahead for the worlds, and a reset was needed. There would be a second fall, a retelling of Eve's original sin."

Lyra and Ella looked at each other. Lyra sees Will frown thoughtfully.

"When I first met Ella, she said the book led her to me, naming me Eva. What does that mean?" Lyra asks apprehensively.

"A second drop was needed to bring the powder flow back into balance. You, Eve, had to be tempted by the serpent to discover your love for Adam and become conscious."

Lyra felt dizzy in the head from it all.

"Are you saying that what I feel for Will... isn't real? That everything I went through and suffered... was because of a damn prophecy!?" she asks, anger rising very quickly inside her. "Is this what you're implying?"

The doctor shakes his head resolutely.

"But of course it's real, what makes you think otherwise?" he asks, making Lyra feel like a beast. "The second fall was crucial for the prophecy to begin. These last fifteen years were like a pause in time, the universe was preparing for the arrival of the cure."

Ella approached.

"What do you know about this cure?"

The doctor looks at the little girl kindly, and smiles at her.

"Many years ago, on your world, when the magisterium was already in Dentra's possession, as they had with many other worlds, they took it over, creating a system that benefited them most of all. The division they created in their society was just a front to ensure their leaders didn't object to their actions. They allowd them to be in charge in exchange for harvesting children who don't have families on the other side who are separated..."

Ella immediately remembered what she'd heard from Lin, about Gunther.

"In the prophecy it said that the cure would appear in this world, it was then that the sorceresses planned an attack on their world to find the cure and deliver the book to you, fearing that the Magisterium would prevent the saving of the worlds. The battle was horrible, many of the witches succumbed, and those who survived were imprisoned, tortured." His gaze becomes sad, head down "They spared no effort to end the cure."

"What happened to the sorceress who guarded the book?"

Lyra asks remembering what Ella told her, but she already imagined the answer.

"She never left, she was never found..."

"It was..."

Everyone looked at Ella, who approached, touching without noticing her mark on her chest. Katára curls up in her arms.

"I found her, her body... it was very strange because only I saw her, Katára and Maka..." she cuts off, unable to say the name of her daemon.

She closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and starts over.

"She was invisible to them, but I saw her... her body was completely wrapped in a cocoon of branches, as if she were a tree root. The book was with her, it wasn't until I picked it up that my daemons could see her, then she vanished like soot in the air."

Upon hearing that, the doctor's eyes became deeply saddened.

"The book finally meets the cure." he murmurs, lowering his face.

"What?" Ella asks not understanding what he meant by that.

When he looks up again Ella sees his face plastered with a mixture of sadness and admiration.

"You are the cure of the worlds, my child."

Ella shakes her head looking at everyone staring at her.

"No, it is not me. It can not be."

She tries to deny it, but she feels deep down that it was the truth. She didn't quite understand, but she felt it. Her connection to the book, the reason she met Jason, everything was connected, everything led to this.

"You will bring peace to the worlds." Mr. Gray speaks.

Ella shakes her head. She could believe that she is the cure, but she still didn't know how she would go about doing what he said. Even more so now that it was... incomplete. She couldn't do this. Would not go.

"How?!" she asks bewildered.

"You will know in due time."

The girl stares at him for a moment, and then she laughs sarcastically, leaving the tent, dissatisfied.

"Ella, wait!" Lyra calls to the girl, running after her.

"Ella, please wait!" the blonde asks.

"Leave me alone!"

"Ella, I know this is all too much for you to hear what he said...I've been through what you are..."

Ella stops short, and Lyra nearly runs into her.

"I'm not going through anything! I'm not a cure for anything!" she denies.

"Ella... look..."

Lyra stares at her deeply.

"Maybe he's right." the young woman whispers sadly.

The girl slowly turns to Lyra. In her lap, Katára squeaks.

"I'm not hearing that from you!"

The girl stares at her in disbelief. Lyra approaches slowly.

"Ella, from the moment we met, I felt something different about you..."

Tears streamed down Ella's cheeks, Lyra just couldn't tell if they were angry or sad.

"You exude something... a kindness... a... love so strong!... do you... remember the night I told my story? I was in so much pain and it was your simple touch on my hand... all the pain was gone from my heart, I loved you so much in that moment, Ella!"

Lyra approaches the girl who was listening to her.

"Ella, you are the cure. Not because you have to save the worlds, but because you are love in its purest essence."

Ella sobs, running into Lyra's arms and the two hug, sharing all the love they felt for each other.

After a long time they returned to the tent, where Atal approached Lyra.

"What should we do with him?"

Lyra glared at the man and approached slowly.

"You still haven't said why you came here."

"Sarafina asked me to bring you something."

"Sarafina?" Lyra asks, more and more hurt by the sorceress. She wasn't sure if she wanted to review whatever Sarafina had sent, even though she knew it would probably be necessary for the fate of the world, or something like that "What is it?"

"It's coming over the hill right now."

Lyra is taken aback by what he says and turns to leave the tent, but the doctor alerts her before she can get past the entrance.

"It's something that has done you a lot of harm in the past, you'll have to be strong."

Lyra turned to him apprehensively, so Ella took her hand, and again a wonderful feeling coursed through her. Will, his face still streaked with tears, smiles at her encouragingly.

Then Lyra and Ella left, followed by the others.

That night the field was completely illuminated by the moon, and it wasn't hard to know what awaited Lyra. Everyone looked at the bottom of the hill, where a luminous figure was slowly approaching.

"Is that... an angel?" Ella asks in wonder.

"It seems so."

"He's with someone."

It really was, and as they approached, its shape became clearer, it was grayish, more transparent than the angel that gleamed in the light of its body. When there were a few meters left, Lyra squinted, feeling that the ghost was familiar to her, and when she found out who it was, her eyes widened, and her face completely paled, letting go of Ella's hand, taking a few steps back.

"It can not be."

Her voice comes out crackly.

"What's wrong Lyra?" Ella asks confused, still not taking her eyes off the angel "Who is that?"

She doesn't answer, she was completely fixed on the ghost that was finally approaching them. He also looked quite surprised to see her, looking at her in awe. The first words he utters are like a bucket of cold water thrown on Lyra's head.

"My daughter..." Lord Asriel says.

Lyra shakes her head. She awakens from her stupor.

"No! You have no right to call me daughter!"

"Lyra, please..." the ghost pleads, but the young woman is resolute.

" Please?! You killed Roger! You shouldn't have the nerve to look me in the face!"

Lord Asriel lowers his face, looking embarrassed.

"I know I hurt you a lot... but if you would listen to me, know how much I regret what I caused you..."

Lyra laughs sarcastically.

"Does that mean you're ready to be condemned for that insolent girl? Because that's what he said! Well, using your own words... if I'm going to get sentimental, I won't even waste my time!"

"I didn't think you were so spiteful."

"All thanks to you."

"If you only knew what your mother and I did for you after that..."

"But I know. I know you sacrificed for me by fighting authority. But don't think for a second that this will make me forgive you both!"

Lyra turns on the angel in pure fury.

"And don't tell me she's going to show up here too, to complete the beautiful family reunion!"

"Your mother broke free many years ago. " the angel responds neutrally.

"Which she didn't deserve."

"Lyra, you need to listen to me." Asriel speaks.

" Not. Sarafina must be crazy, she wasted her time coming here."

"Well..."

The witch herself suddenly appears descending from the sky between them, shocking everyone present.

"I'm still squandering my best sanity."

Lyra stares at her coldly.

"Don't let that anger stop you from doing what's right, my friend."

"If you were my true friend, you would never ask me such a thing."

Lyra turned away, leaving everyone stunned.

She walks far away from everyone, when she reached the creek she sat on the edge, getting some water, wetting her face, trying to calm down.

Not bothering to turn around, Lyra shakes her head with an emotionless laugh.

"Coming to demand something from me would be hypocrisy, since you're the one who owes explanations here."

Lyra turns bitterly to the enchantress who gazes at her solemnly.

"Did I fall so easily in your favor?"

Lyra's eyes were already brimming with anger.

"Why, Sarafina? Isn't it enough that you betrayed me, not having told me that you knew everything?! Now put me in this situation!"

"If I told you everything I know, my friend, you wouldn't be where you are now."

"But it would have saved me a lot of suffering, it would not have betrayed Roger and he would still be alive today."

"Yes, you would have suffered less, but even through pain, good things can come. You wouldn't have met Will if Roger wasn't sacrificed, for example." the sorceress says, and as much as the harsh words are hard to swallow, it was the truth.

"All for the sake of the prophecy, isn't it? After all, who creates them."

"Who draws the lines of fate is still a mystery, we must not question it."

"And why does fate want me to forgive him so much?"

"So you can go back to being Lyra. You can fool yourself, but not the universe. You went to the world of the dead in search of forgiveness from Roger, who never blamed you, even freeing him you never really let that anger, that guilt leave completely. Not even Ella can take that away, only you can take it from her heart."

Tears silently streamed down Lyra's face.

"She didn't deserve that either. Is not fair."

Sarafina hugs her and Lyra breaks down.

"She's as strong as you were in the past.*

"I can't... not anymore."

" I'm not asking you to erase the past, I know that's impossible. I'm asking you to forgive."

"How?!"

"Just say it out loud, repeat it a few times, that when you least expect it, it won't be so difficult anymore."

Lyra pulled away from the hug, noticing that her father was standing behind them, watching. Sarafina raises her arm beckoning to him, and he approaches. The sorceress surprisingly manages to touch the ghost and places it in front of her daughter who kept her eyes on the ground.

"Look at me, daughter."

Lyra with great effort looks into his eyes. It was hard to face the man who made her life hell, who killed her best friend.

"You've grown into such a beautiful woman, you've kept going even after everything that's happened."

"You made sure it wasn't that easy."

She was struggling to face him.

"You were the best thing I did in my life... and how I regret not having participated in your life as I should, I am sorry for having been arrogant and presumptuous, I sought all my life to prove wrong in the way of life of others, that I missed the chance to having one by your side, and worse, in my fixation I hurt her in every possible way. I didn't come to ask for your forgiveness, you have every right not to forgive me, when I went to the world of the dead and I was told your deeds... I didn't choose to remain there to receive your forgiveness, no. I stayed because I wanted to see you one last time. I would stay there alone if necessary for years, just waiting for you..."

Lyra hears Asriel speak, but none of those words matter. There were no apologies for what he and her mother had done. He says that he doesn't want her forgiveness, but he would wait for her, however long. Asriel might try to fool himself, but she is his daughter. She knows the truth. But really, it didn't matter. Because, looking at him now, a ghost... She couldn't even touch him.

She could deny it, but like Asriel, she wished she could take it back. She wanted to be able to grow up with him as a present and loving father. She wished she could look at him today and not be reminded of all the pain from the past. But it's impossible, and all those things would always be there. What would change, was Lyra.

She didn't want to be like Lord Asriel, stuck in the past, unable to move forward, to go through life's last passage. The image of her father, his spirit wandering the netherworld, waiting for her, waiting, waiting... Could it be that if Lyra carried on as she is, would she end up like him? Caught up in the ghosts of the past, not ironically.

She didn't want that for herself. And I don't want that for her father.

What a terrible fate, to live a life full of regrets, and even in death not be able to move on...

Lyra would not be like her father. She would fight for what she feels is right, for those she loves.

And for that she would need to start believing in her friend Sarafina. Believing that all of this was for the greater good.

"I forgive you."

Her father looks at her in surprise.

"Lyra..." he says, eyes wide. He searches her face, trying to figure out if she was telling the truth. He was always good at him reading others, though.

When he finally understands that she's telling the truth, that she really means what she means, a smile spreads across her pale, translucent face.

"Daughter..."

Lyra fights the urge to let the tears fall. She stands strong one last time in front of her father, and flashes a smile.

"Good bye, father." she says softly.

Then a light flows from it, turning it into dust that crumbles in the sky. Lyra watched him disappear, feeling her heart lighten.

Chapter Text

"She is the evil that tried to destroy the cure, coming from a world already lost under their power"

|FRAGMENTS OF THE END

CITTÀGZZE: YEARS AGO

The night was silent, the sky was full of clouds giving weight to the air, a storm was approaching, and the young girl sensed that something was approaching along with her.

It could be said that it was an exaggeration on the part of the young woman to think that a storm was a sign of something bad approaching, but for that specific young woman, it was not.

"Angelica, get out of the window and go down to dinner." her brother calls from the bedroom door.

She looks at him seriously, and he realizes that something was bothering her. He lets go of the doorknob and walks over.

" What's it?"

"Don't you feel something strange in the air, Paolo?"

Paolo looks out the window, frowning.

"Looks like it's going to rain, but what's so big on that?"

The young woman shakes her head.

" There's something wrong."

" Stop it Angelica, they're waiting for us to eat."

"And if they did?"

The boy approached his sister holding her hand.

"There are no more Angelica wraiths, we are no longer in danger." he says gently. This subject was always a delicate one for her, and he always tried to make her understand that they were safe now, even more so after years had passed.

But Angélica never left that thought behind.

"You are all fools, believing those assassins defeated you. " she says dissatisfied with her brother's answer.

And the brother also sighs, tired of having this conversation.

"But they're gone with their coming."

"We should have killed them when we had the chance."

" We were kids, we couldn't do much."

Angelica huffs irritably. Somehow they always end up having the same conversation, with the same arguments. And she wasn't going to change her mind.

"If I saw them again..." she says, her voice full of malice, her face creasing into an expression of hatred.

" Angelica... " Paolo scolds.

" What?! Would you not avenge Tullio?"

"You know it's not like that, but..."

Angelica turns around completely, huffing with rage, returning to face the window. That was the warning that this conversation was over. Her brother sighs, and she hears his footsteps fading away.

"I'll separate a plate for you, when you feel hungry, just go downstairs."

Looking sadly at his sister, Paolo leaves her alone.

Awakening to the loud sound of thunder, Angelica turns away from the windowsill where she ended up falling asleep, looking at the dark street that was completely covered by the heavy rain. Suddenly, she saw a blackened figure run past in the alley. Rubbing her eye, the redhead looks closely to see if she wasn't seeing things. After minutes of absolute nothingness, she gave up that it was nothing and moved away from the window. Her stomach takes the moment to remind her that she hasn't had dinner yet, and hunger sets in. She goes downstairs, heading to the kitchen where she found the plate, wrapped in plastic, that her brother set aside for her. A small smile forms on her lips, because despite their differences, Paolo was still her brother, and he always took care that she was well. When picking up the plate, she heard the sound of something breaking outside the back porch, Angelica immediately stopped what she was doing, becoming completely silent, she slowly approached the back door, opening a crack to look, encountering three men completely dressed in black, in front of the neighboring house. Two of them looked to the sides as if they were watching, while the third forced the door to enter, as soon as he managed to enter the three quickly entered.

Angélica watched everything quite amazed, she rushes and runs out of the back exit to the street, facing the door, distressed with what was happening inside. She didn't know what to do, looking at both sides of the street, she came across another group of hooded men entering the houses, she then ran into the house, hurrying upstairs she went to her brother's room, who was sleeping, and covered it up. her mouth waking him up, startled he stares at her without understanding. Motioning for him to be quiet, she releases him.

"What's it? Why are you all wet?" he whispers.

"There are people in the streets, they are invading the houses."

"What are you...?"

They hear a sound downstairs, and Angelica covers her brother's mouth again.

"Come."

They leave the room in complete silence, they were attentive to every sound that came from the floor below, until they heard footsteps approaching on the stairs, they hid in the bathroom, locking the door, Angélica hides Paolo behind the bathtub curtain, paying the lid of the toilet box, which was the heaviest thing there, running to hide behind the door, both were in complete silence.

Minutes pass, until someone forces the doorknob, Angélica prepares herself holding the lid tightly, thunderous knocks are given on the door, until it is completely knocked over.

A man completely in black enters and Angélica doesn't even give him time to analyze the place and already hits him in the head. The man immediately goes to the ground, she cautiously approaches to see if he was alive, but is surprised by another who holds her back, she struggles desperately trying to free herself, her brother comes out of hiding to help her, both start a brutal fight body, but although they hurt him a lot, the man seemed to be enjoying himself, until he finally got tired of it. He hits Paolo who leaves him on the verge of unconsciousness, lying on the ground he witnesses something terrible. The man pins his sister to the ground using his body weight against her, passing his hand over her, who screams, begging him to let her go, and she tries to break free, attacking him in the face taking off her hood revealing her gray, cruel gaze , amid a most cruel and malicious smile. He hits her head on the floor, bewildering her, her brother tries with all his might to stay awake, to try to stop him, but everything went dark, there were brief moments when he managed to open his eyes, witnessing the pain, suffering and desolation of the sister.

When his vision darkened again, he could still hear her screams, getting lost in the distance, until he heard something different, they were altered voices, but Paolo was no longer able to understand.

....

Angelica awakens with the intense cold, her body trembling strongly. When looking around her eyes took a while to focus, it was a dark place, she tried to sit down, but her body aches against it. Something heavy was on her, she ran her hand over it, it was soft like cat fur. Removing her hand from the blanket, she groped to the side until she felt what looked like a small table, then she touched something cold, it was round, she tried to pick it up, but she fumbled and dropped it. A loud sound of breaking glass filled the room.

Despairing, Angelica became very still, the silence is suddenly cut with metallic sounds of a lock. She looks around nervously for the door, dreading what will come of it.

The door opens, her eyes open and close, uncomfortable with the light, even though it's dim.

A man in black appears holding a lantern, looking at her quickly, he turns to leave, returning shortly after with another man. He was quite elderly, when he looked at her he turned to the first man.

"Go call your lord, tell him she's awake."

The first man left without saying anything, leaving just the two of them.

Seeing how she was shivering with cold, he approached with the lamp, she tried to move away, but the pain in her body was too strong.

"I will not harm you, child."

"Where is my brother?"

Before she could answer, the door opened again, a man with a hard expression appeared, analyzing her for a long time.

"Then?"

"The fever is still very strong, I said that it wouldn't be good here, that they put her..."

"If she won't recover, she already knows what to do."

The gentleman was silent, staring at the other.

"Try to understand, it's not her. Under these conditions there is no way anyone can recover.

" If you start to grow fond of every "problem" that comes along..."

"Problem? She went..."

"I know what happened, you don't have to remind me!"

He then gave Angelica such a deep look that she knew immediately what they were talking about, and she felt terribly dirty. Tears lined her face.

Angelica didn't know if the light expression she saw on the man was one of remorse or pity.

"It wasn't supposed to happen to you."

Then she turned and walked out the door, not even looking back.

"Do what you think is best, as long as you don't ask me for anything."

It took the old man a long time to face Angelica again.

"Understand one thing girl, be smart from now on. These people had a reason to attack your world, if you want to ensure that nothing ever happens to you... again. ' Looking away from her for a moment, he then continues. " Do whatever they say, when you recover you will see that I am the least of your problems."

Feeling her body a lot heavier, she tries to sit up.

"Where is my brother?" She repeats the question.

Scowling at her, the old man stood up, walking over to a bag on the table that Angelica hadn't noticed. Returning a while later, with a syringe. Angélica tries to get away from her, but she was very sick, the old man didn't have to exert much effort to contain her, applying a liquid to her arm that caused a slight burning in the area. It didn't take long and his eyes were already having difficulty keeping open, his head was becoming very heavy.

"I'm going to finish...with...you..."

"You'll be making a big mistake. " the man says, but she ignores him.

"With all of you..."

...

MULEFA WORLD: PRESENT

Sarafina studied Lyra in silence, the blonde stood for a long time looking at the sky, where her father's ghost had just disappeared.

Biding her time, Sarafina has not said a single word, until Lyra turns to her slowly, wiping her face.

"That was one of the hardest things I've had to do."

"I know. Now that you've learned how to do it, it'll get easier, because you'll still have a lot of suffering ahead of you..."

Lyra glared at her.

"Then save room only for love in your heart."

The two embraced tightly, until Sarafina pulled away.

"Return to the others, tell them to prepare, they will have to leave for the child's world tomorrow."

"Aren't you coming with us?"

" Not. But don't worry, I'll be back soon."

Lyra still felt unsure about this war.

"Does Ella really need to go?" she asks hesitantly.

Sarafina looks at Lyra with sadness in her eyes.

"She is essential to our victory."

"You already know the outcome of this story, don't you?"

"Only what has been revealed to me."

Lyra smiled without much emotion.

"I thought you'd say that."

Sarafina smiled and took a few steps away.

"Remember Lyra, just save the love. See you soon!"

And Sarafina soared into the sky, fading into the starry night, leaving a shaken Lyra who says in a whisper:

"Bye, my friend."

Upon returning Lyra is surprised to see Will sitting next to Ella, holding each other's hand, she was talking to him. When he saw her approach he got up, running to her and hugging her.

" Are you okay?"

" I am, and you?" she asks touching his face.

" Yea."

Indeed he was different, the heaviness in his face was gone, the loss was no longer so painful for Will.

They join the others who were waiting anxiously, Lyra told them what Sarafina told her, it was clear that they didn't like the idea very much, but Jason was the one who was most indignant.

"Are you crazy? We can't go back there!"

"Jason, we have to end this." says Lyra.

"I'm surprised you're doing this, you who always come to Ella's defense!"

"I didn't want her to go either, but..."

"But you agreed anyway. They will kill you!"

"Stop you two!"

They both looked at the girl who stepped between them.

"Don't talk like I'm not here. I will go."

" But...!" Jason protests, and Ella cuts him off.

"Shut up! I'm not saying this to spite you or just because she said so, but because it's my decision. Got it?! " the girl says.

Lyra nodded as Jason left in a huff. Ella looked sadly at her friend, but he had to accept her choice.

"What about the man?"

Atal approached, indicating with disgust to Dr. Gray.

"He will go with us."

"I don't think that's wise."

"And he's not, but he could be useful."

Ella was eyeing the man curiously. There was something about him that intrigued her.

...

Lyra tossed from side to side, restless, looked at Ella who was sleeping soundly, she didn't seem to be having a good dream, because her expression was quite rigid, in fact it had been a long time since she had seen lightness or joy in the girl's face. Lyra felt guilty about what had happened to Ella.

"Shhh! " she hears someone making noise.

Lyra turns toward the noise, seeing Will awake and staring at her.

"Can't sleep either?" he whispers.

She nods. Will then stands up and holds out his hand to her.

"Let's go for a walk."

They walked towards the beach, Will nudges Lyra lightly.

"What are you thinking?*

"I can't stop thinking about Ella. What happened to her..."

"You couldn't have done anything."

" I know. But I can't help but feel guilty. To feel this rage."

"Lyra, you shouldn't-"

"I know. I must keep room only for good things in my heart."

Will looked confused at her, and she smiled.

"Love, for example."

Lyra says tightening her hand in Will's.

"With everything that happened, we ended up not having time for ourselves."

"Truth."

"What did you do during those years?"

They then went all the way to the beach telling each other about their lives. Lyra told him about Rochelle and Will, about living those years with Mary and her mother, her work at the library, she even told him about her stressful colleague Ruby.

When they reached the beach, the two sat on the sand, watching the waves break.

"It was on a night like this."

Will stared at Lyra, feeling deep down that he knew what she was talking about. She turned to him staring at him deeply.

"How was it for you?"

"Terrible... every day I woke up, knowing you weren't there, it was..."

Will couldn't say how much he missed her all these days.

"Was it like you were empty?"

He looked at her in surprise.

"Yes. Even though I focused on other things like work, Mary and my mother..."

He stopped with teary eyes.

"My thoughts kept returning to you... your face, the memories of our kisses."

He held Lyra's face and she began to cry silently.

"There were nights..."

She stops, feeling the words catch in her throat.

"There were nights I couldn't sleep because of the pain I felt from being away from you."

The two approached touching their foreheads, crying freely.

"I couldn't go alone on the summer solstice, to the bank." Lyra confesses.

Will broke away, staring at her in surprise.

"It wasn't enough..."

"So you..."

"I went every day."

Will smiled in surprise.

"Me... me too! Sometimes even more than once in the same day."

Lyra smiles too at what he says, but her expression closes all the way to something pained and pleading.

"Will, I'm not leaving you."

" What?" he asks scared.

"If we can't be together..."

"Don't say that, Lyra! Now that we've found Inside..."

"But just in case there's anything that keeps us from leaving our worlds... Will... I can't bear to be without you again."

"Lyra, but you can't come..."

"I do not care."

"But, I yes! Lyra you mor..."

"I was already dying!"

Will stared at her, startled.

"Each day without you was like a piece of me dying slowly, in an agonizing loneliness. The pain I felt... Will, please..."

Lyra holds him by the face desperately.

"Don't tell me to leave, the love I feel for you is so strong that even though I know I'll die sooner, I still prefer to live like this, than lose you again..."

"Lyra..."

" Please do not!"

"Lyra I..."

"Will, I love you..."

He surprises her by pulling her into a deep kiss, amid tears, they go deeper and deeper into the kiss, feeling that they can no longer contain the explosion of love they feel for each other at that moment, the two slowly lie down on the sand, each other completely losing each other, loving each other so much and becoming one.

...

Ella walks through Dentra tense, she felt that she was being watched, she called for Makario and Katára, but they weren't there. Feeling the desperation increase Ella starts to run looking for them, and footsteps seem to come following her, who looks back, but doesn't see anything.

Ella then enters one of the trees in an attempt to hide, entering more and more into the darkness of the crevice, everything is in a deep silence. Until a dark scream echoed and Ella turned around in fright, seeing her mother and father lying on the ground, badly injured.

A man butts her mother hard on the head with a stick.

" Bastard!"

The man then hits his father as well. Ella tries to scream, tries to stop the aggression, but she can't move.

" Where are they?!" the man demands menacingly.

Spitting blood from her mouth, her father glares at the man with pure hatred

" We do not know! How many times are you going to ask the same thing you idiot?!"

The man laughed mockingly, bending down he grabs both of their heads forcing them to look at him.

"Listen here! I'll find them sooner or later."

A loud bang comes, the man looks back, and She takes two steps back, as the man stares deeply at her, as if he could sail.

"What the hell is going on out there?"

Another loud bang happens, only this time accompanied by an explosion that throws the man away. The scene is completely covered by a cloud of dust, Ella hears screams, they seem to be fighting, Ella tries to approach, seeing only agitated figures, it looks like a boy, with a big black cat around his neck.

" Fast! Come with me if you want to live!"

He helps her parents to get up and everything goes completely dark, at that moment Ella feels someone behind her, but she doesn't have the courage to turn around.

" It is necessary. " A male and apparently old voice says in her ear.

" They are dead?" she whispers the question, afraid of the answer.

Nothing is answered, so Ella decides to turn around, and when she does she is immediately pulled away, waking up with a start, with Lyra gently rocking her.

"Ella."

It takes her a while to remember where she was, looking around, distressed. Then the girl faces Lyra, the blonde was different, lighter. Happy.

"Did something happen?" asks Lyra.

"I saw my parents..."

"What?" Lyra asks in shock, but Ella jumps to her feet, flustered, and ignores the question.

"I need to see Jason, where is he?"

Lyra is surprised by the girl's sudden rise.

"He's helping the others out there, come on, we're almost leaving."

Ella followed Lyra, questioning herself, she felt she had to tell Jason, for some reason she knew her dream had to do with him. Lyra took her to eat something, the blonde watched the girl the whole time, worried.

"Ella, if you want to talk..."

The girl stared at her blankly, but before she could question someone, Lyra called, asking her to help with something. The blonde looks at Ella, and sighs.

"Yes I can!" she replies, and then, to Ella, she says, "Hey... it's going to be okay now."

Lyra takes her hand.

"How can you guarantee?"

Lyra didn't answer, just kissed her on the forehead and went to help the others. Katára appears in front of him like a puppy dog and Ella takes him in her arms, her touch was not the same since she lost Makario, even though he was there in her arms she felt him as if he were distant, with a great void between the two and which seemed to get bigger and bigger.

In the distance Ella sees Jason stacking a set of ropes by himself, she gets up and runs towards him.

"How is your cousin!?" she soon asks without wasting time.

Jason turns to the girl in surprise at her bizarre arrival.

" What?"

"Your cousin, what is he like?"

"Why do you want..."

"Just answer!"

"Okay, wow! Well, he's insufferable most of the time, he's pretty lazy, he's always trying to get away from..."

Ella huffs irritably.

"It's not that! How does he look?!"

"Oh! You didn't explain it well... he's a little taller than me, black hair, light brown eyes, skinny and his daemon is..."

"A black cat. " the girl finishes for him, and Jason looks at her in surprise.

"Do you know Ryan?"

Ella looks deeply at Jason and tells everything she saw in her dream, except for the part of the mysterious voice she heard behind her, she felt that it was something that only she should know. When she finished, Jason sat on the floor reflecting on everything he'd heard.

"It can't be...Ryan and your parents?" This does not make any sense.

"I'm only sure of one thing, what I saw was real, my parents were suffering because of me."

"And Ryan saved them?" Jason says still not believing.

"Jason, we need to get back."

He looked at her deeply.

" Ella..."

"Jason, it's my choice, if the book leads me there, I'll follow. And you promised to help me."

He lowered his head in silence for a while, looking up at the horizon with a face that he didn't like at all.

"You know I'm not going to like it, right?"

He stares at her.

"He suspected."

...

After gathering everything they thought necessary, including a considerable amount of Ionix cylinders that a group of Turkois managed to recover in the river because they thought it could be useful, it was decided that the Mulefas would stay, along with a group of Turkois, the rest would follow Listo who had decided to go with Will.

Even reluctantly, Will had to accept that Mary would go with him, he had insisted that she stay with Atal, but she didn't even listen to him.

Jason was already taking the knife to open a window, when Will took his hand.

" Not. We'll go through Inside."

"But there the path will be much longer."

"Use that knife only for emergencies and even then think carefully if there really is no other way out."

Jason watches the older one, analyzing him.

"You seem to fear something about that knife. You and Lyra.

"And we do."

...

Stopping only for short rests and for everyone to eat, it would take a little more than a day and a night to reach the city.

After having told the others what he had dreamed of, he would constantly find Jason with Lyra and Will, discussing what they should do. Ella sometimes tried to join in, but they always changed the subject when she approached, she hated them for putting her aside. She knew they were trying to keep her out to protect her, but it wasn't their choice. They fear for her, Lyra even more for Sarafina telling her that Ella was crucial for them to win.

Another thing that caused her discomfort was when she saw the doctor. A good part of the time, trying to stay further away from the group, he always gave Ella a piercing look, always calm even with the somewhat brusque treatment of the muleffus, not taking away the slight smile he carried on his face. When he saw her staring at him, he would give her a short bow, forcing her to look away.

At dusk, already in Ella's world, they set up one last camp, to rest. Ella couldn't sleep and got up to get some water, when she heard whispering from the back of the tent. Silent, she sneaks away until she realizes it was the doctor. He was strangely sitting on the floor, whispering something Ella didn't understand, she moved closer, noticing that he was running his hand gently over the soil, with his eyes closed.

"Would you like to sit down, Ella?" the man asks.

Surprising Ella, who takes two steps away, he turns around, opening his eyes, with that usual smile.

"How did you know it was me?"

He didn't answer, just stretched out his arm indicating for her to sit down. Ella sat down across from him and he went back to doing what he was doing before.

" What is it?"

"A prayer.*

"For what?"

"So that everything works out and we win."

"But we will win, I'm going."

The doctor smiled. Ella lowers her face in embarrassment, she didn't mean to be so dismissive and full of herself.

"Sarafina said we would win. That I would be essential for that."

"And it's true. But we can lose anyway, it depends if you want."

" Why do you say that?"

"You'll know in due time."

Grinning an uneasy face, Ella glares at him.

"I understand Lyra, now. You are cruel with your secrets."

Ella thought about leaving, but something wasn't entirely clear about this peculiar man.

"Did you know her?"

he asks curiously.

" Who?"

"The witch who brought the book to my world. I saw how sad you looked when I said that I found her body."

One look from her was enough to confirm. He bent down, passing his hand over the dirt he was drawing, holding a little dirt in his hand, letting it slowly run through his fingers.

"She was my mother."

Ella's mouth opened and closed a few times in disbelief.

"But... but... that's impossible! What you told me happened hundreds of years ago, you should have then..."

"Two hundred and forty-one years. I don't look like I have that much, do I?" he asks with a mischievous smile.

The silence that formed around was so uncomfortable, that the Doctor stood up again, facing the girl with a welcoming smile.

"The little I know of my father is that he was a healer like me, many who knew him say he was one of the kindest souls that ever walked the earth in his time. In addition to his exploits in treatments and alchemy, it is said that he had a strength in his spirit, that with just a touch from him he could purify the darkest and most suffering soul."

Ella listened intently.

"As I said, at that time, peace was an unknown term in the world. Many wars were being fought, of all kinds and for many reasons, conflicts that had their origin in the same fear, even if not exactly said. The sorceresses led a good part of these battles, in one of these conflicts, my parents met, it's not silly to say that both knew at that moment that they were made for each other, and everyone knows that you should never deny the love of a sorceress. When they fall in love, it's for life, whether you like their love or not."

"Will's father was killed for not returning the love of a witch." Ella says, remembering Lyra's story.

" Yea. These loves can be as tragic as they are a blessing."

"What happened to them?"

"What my mother told me, what her heart was able to tell me, is that shortly after I was born my father left, but I don't believe he abandoned us, because the few times she told me, there was no rancor. or hate in your voice. Just a deep sadness."

"Do you think he..."

"He died? I can't say. Shortly after the war of the witches got worse, to protect me my mother sent me to London to be taken care of by the gyptians who were one of the few people who were not against witches. I was raised by them, specializing in alchemy, in healing, as my father was, when I reached my age I went looking for my mother, I found her clan, that's when I discovered that at the height of the war she was sent on a mission to find the cure, but it never returned. Well... thanks to you, I finally found out what really happened to her."

Ella's eyes were full of tears.

"I'm very sorry."

"She was a strong warrior... fearless. I'm proud of her, she never gave up on her mission. And in the end everything worked out, she found the cure."

He smiled, lifting his arm to point at her. Ella lowered her face, feeling uncertain about it all.

"But what does it mean?"

The doctor's smile faded.

"What does my being accurate mean? What should I do?"

"That you will only know when the time comes. the man says."

"Will I really be able to save everyone?"

"Only you will tell us."

He then got up, brushing the dirt off his clothes, walking over to Ella and extending his hand to her. Ella accepts the help and stands up, he gives a short bow and walks calmly to her tent, leaving Ella alone in the darkness with her thoughts a thousand.

MORIAR

Her eyes were glazed over the past, watery with memories. Forcing one more turn of the ponytail, making her fingers turn white and sore from the force.

"Don't come any closer..."

The memory of that voice in her mind makes her shiver. She clearly remembered the terror in his eyes.

"You've disgraced us..."

She could remember the smell of that room, how she hated that smell.

"Do you remember the name?"

The answer is firm.

"I never forgot it."

She calmly brings her hand close to his terrified face, remembering the touch of that wet, pale skin.

"You know it was your fault, don't you?"

Those eyes...she never forgot the last look he gave her.

"She screamed for you, and you didn't do anything. It's not fair that you're here while she's gone worrying about trash like you."

"Why...why did you come here?"

She took a small knife from her clothes, and as soon as she saw it the man walked away. She smiled walking to the door.

"I don't intend to get my hands dirty. Not with you."

Then he bent down and left the small knife on the floor.

"Maybe this time you'll do something useful."

The frantic knocking on the door awakens her from her visit to the past; allowing the knocker to enter, she faces the two soldiers who inform her that Father Agenor has returned.

"Tell the others to wait for my orders. This will be quick."

Agenor's rooms, where he was alone, were even spacious. Upon entering, he sat down at his desk, and Margot gave a short curtsy.

"We have no more news from our troops. The seven, what did they say?"

Margot takes a deep breath and walks to the window slowly. She watches the sky outside for a moment, then turns awkwardly to the priest.

" What are you doing?" the priest asks, irritated for not receiving an answer.

"You know, I've always found the concept of human existence a curious thing. From many eras we ask ourselves what our reason for existence is. You taught me the divine side of this whole thing, that we are the creation of a divine being. Each world has its idea of divinity, which you judge to be wrong. But... I see a simpler side to this."

" What are you talking about?"

Slowly she approached.

"We are simple people... driven by revenge in the name of justice. But if revenge is called justice, then out of that justice will be born even more revenge. And then it becomes... an undercurrent of hate."

He looks at her apprehensively. But Margot soon gets it out of her face as she takes a small knife from her clothes and cuts Agenor's neck, quickly and effectively. Surprised, he tries to staunch the wound and call for the guards, but his voice is barely audible.

"They won't come even if you screamed loud and clear."

She looks with disgust at the mess the blood has made on her coat, then takes it off, leaving her with only a long red collared blouse. She stares at him trying to reach her, pathetically waving her arms towards her. It almost makes her laugh.

"It's high time that chain was broken. Whether we were created by a deity or not... it is more than proven that the creation of humanity was a mistake."

Agonizing the priest could barely keep his eyes open.

"Don't be weak now, the other seven were much braver than you." she says with a small smile, cold as ice.

Watching him until he took his last breath, she walked towards him throwing him to the ground. Someone knocks on the door, and quietly she lets him in. It was Lin, who, upon seeing Agenor on the ground, put his hand over his mouth to avoid screaming.

"Doctor, I'm glad you came. I need you to find Lorenzo, ask him to come to my office immediately. " she asks, but the man does not answer, paralyzed still looking at the dead man lying on the ground. Margot approaches him, and calls out again, her stone-hard eyes fixed on his. "Doctor?"

Looking horrified at the woman, he nods and gets out of there as fast as he can.

...

"They're doing it again."

Katara looks at Ella who was walking with distant thoughts of worry. Katára sighs sadly, this distance between them was killing him, she didn't know what to do and felt that Ella was also suffering from it.

" Ella..."

Coming out of her thoughts, she stared at him blankly.

"They are reunited again."

Ella followed her gaze, seeing Lyra, Will, and Jason gathered around Sarafina who had returned last night.

"That's not fair, if I'm so important why don't they let me participate?"

Katára didn't answer, she kept walking, and Ella was looking at him, feeling his sadness, but she didn't know how to get rid of that feeling, or simply how to comfort him like in the old days.

"We have to talk." the girl says.

"Ella..."

"No, Katára ... I know you feel guilty, that you think I blame you for what happened to ..." she doesn't finish the sentence.

Katara stopped, shrinking to a tiny mouse, staring into Ella's face with great regret.

"It should have been me."

Ella shakes her head sadly.

"Please don't say that. It couldn't have been either of you."

"I condemned you." the daemon says with a whimper.

"What do you mean?"

"You feel it too... our connection is not the same, we are no longer part of each other."

"Katara..."

Ella's eyes could barely see Katára they were so full of tears.

"Please, do not say that."

"Ella."

"No! You can't say these things to me and think I'll accept it, you don't have that right, you won't leave me like Makario!"

Ella fell silent, realizing it was the first time she had said Makario's name out loud. Ella then ran off, crying, leaving Katara behind, the daemon feeling awful, crying too.

...

It was already the beginning of dusk when Ella returned. Lyra was the first to run to her worriedly.

"Where have you been?! You scared all of us."

"I'm surprised you noticed I left."

Lyra is startled by the girl's tone.

"Ella, I..."

"Never mind, you need to see something."

Still wanting to question Ella's attitude, Lyra had no choice but to just follow her. Ella led them to the top of a small hill where you could see a peculiar redness for a sunset, but when they reached the top, they understood the strangeness.

"Nothing better than returning home. " Ella says looking at the city where she was born, unable to feel any kind of nostalgia or longing. She never loved living there. Her home was never a home, it was her family, and they weren't home now. They were suffering because of her.

It was frightening to face that huge city in ruins, with half of its extension in flames, with ashes mixing with the heavy atmosphere of the air.

"But... what the hell happened here?"

Jason, like everyone else, stared at the city in amazement.

"Let's go, that's the only way we'll find out." Ella murmurs, already leading the way.

Lyra was really worried about Ella's attitude.

As soon as they approached the city wall, Sarafina led them farther north to a gigantic iron gate.

After standing for a long time, not knowing what they were waiting for, the gates began to open.

"It's about time they welcomed us." the sorceress comments.

Jason and Ella looked at each other apprehensively.

"Who?"

Sarafina didn't answer, just smiled and walked on.

"I don't understand. We've spent our whole lives here and we've never seen this gate before." Jason mutters in confusion, watching the building in amazement.

"It's because they hid it from you."

Ella, too, looks on in amazement, confused and helpless. So much was changing, so fast.

"Jason, look! This... this is the ICS building."

"They made the only way out of town behind their building."

"If we wanted to go out..."

"We'd have to go through them." Jason concludes coldly, the revelation embittering the two even more.

"They never had any kind of choice, not with those people in power. They were forced to obey, to see their family and friends taken away- and killed, maimed - without being able to do anything."

Entering the building wasn't difficult at all, as it looked like it was abandoned, completely destroyed. In the middle of the building was a large courtyard.

"What a horrible prison." Will murmurs.

"You haven't seen anything yet, wait to see the wall that we..." Jason starts to say, ready to curse the whole construction and who built it.

"Jason."

Ella, who had been ahead with Sarafina, stopped short, pointing to what had been the great wall at the end of the main street, now a huge jumble of burning and ash rubble.

It really was a dreadful thing to behold. The wall that divided all of its people for decades into oppression and suffering now lies in rubble. It was an image that somehow lit a spark of hope within them.

"Sarafina, please...tell us what happened here!"

She smiles again, but the answer doesn't come, what comes is a rumbling sound coming from the ICS building. Everyone looks apprehensively at the building. Where a heavy cloud of dust rises, accompanied by the creaking sound of rusty iron.

Something seemed to open in the ICS courtyard, figures emerge from the ground, the cloud of dust slowly spreads.

"It can only be a joke..."

Jason couldn't believe his eyes, his cousin coming towards him with his goofy laugh. Right behind two other boys came with him.

When they got close, Ryan was surprised by Jason's emotional hug.

"I missed you too, little Jay!"

"What did you do anyway?"

"Why do you always think it was my fault?"

He smiles in amusement. He looked around at everyone, giving Sarafina a nod.

"Do you... do you know each other?"

"Recently. She helped us in the revolt, brought a little help from her world."

"Do you know about the other worlds?" Jason asks, and with each new word that comes out of his cousin's mouth, he grows more shocked.

"Now we know everything." he says with a wide smile.

Irritation at Ryan's good humor was already returning.

"But let's stop stalling, come in! We've got a lot of backlog to catch up on, I want to know everything, and... hey! What happened to your hand?!"

"Long story."

They went down a staircase that led to an underground corridor, which at the end had a large elevator, but it didn't fit everyone, so only a few went down first. They went down a lot into the ground, Jason couldn't help himself and asked.

"What is this place anyway?"

"Once we took the city..."

"You guys took the city?!"

"Are you going to let me tell you or not?"

"I'm sorry I can't believe this happened and even more so you had a part in it."

"Oh, that hurt."

His cousin puts his hand on his chest, feigning false hurt. But then he continues to tell his tales.

"Yes, we took the city. When you disappeared, the ICS made our lives, believe it or not, a worse hell than it already was. Your father went crazy, he searched the whole city for you."

Jason's expression was one of tremendous astonishment and disgust.

"Look, I don't know what you guys did to make the ICS so angry, but it must have been something big! They started taking people from the Metecs for interrogation, many of them..."

The pause he gave was enough for everyone to understand, Ella remembered the dream she had, feeling more distressed for her parents.

"What they did to us these last two weeks was the last straw. Without realizing it, we gathered a good part of the men and women who accepted our cause, but many were afraid that our coup would not work and the punishment would be even worse. That's when Sarafina came to us, telling us to hope that help would arrive soon, that we weren't as alone as we thought. With the help of the people of her world, we took the ICS, kept them at bay for almost four days, until pressure from the people forced them to flee."

"Did all the Eupatrids go with them?"

Ryan looks at Ella, knowing deep down that she was referring to her parents, and his sad expression was not reassuring at all.

"Not all, many of the Eupatrids, were revolted by the latest actions of the ICS and joined us, but I don't know for how long, I think this life against the law does not suit them."

"Ryan. " Jason scolds

" My bad." Ryan shrugs, not quite apologetic.

The elevator stopped.

"We're here."

As soon as the doors open, they are faced with a large space, from which there are two more floors of what look like research facilities. The great hall was crowded with refugee people, Metics and Eupatrids together, helping each other where they could. But there were also other groups of people that Ella and even Jason didn't know. They were women very similar to Sarafina, it wasn't hard to deduce that they were witches too.

Lyra sees a familiar face in the crowd.

"Billy? Billy!"

Lyra ran to her friend and hugged him.

"Lyra! Sarafina warned us you were returning. " he says smiling at the blonde, who smiles back.

"You brought all the gyptians!" she exclaims in surprise, extremely pleased to see so many familiar faces despite the whole situation.

"Sarafina said you would need all the help you could get." Billy says seriously.

Will approaches the two, watching Billy.

"Billy Costa? " he asks.

Lyra smiles, making the introductions.

"Billy, this is Will." she introduces.

"And I am Listo!"

"Yeah, and she is Listo. " Lyra completes laughing.

"Well, it's nice to meet you all."

"Jason!" someone calls for the boy, who turns quickly.

His uncle came running and it didn't take long to wrap his nephew in a warm hug.

Everyone's voices faded away, and Ella focused on one thing only: looking for her parents. They needed to be there. When the girl looks around and sees a couple sitting far away, feeding some people, tears soon come to her eyes, and a great sigh is what starts her steps towards them, which soon become a run. Ignoring Lyra and Jason's calls, Ella could only focus on one thing.

Running as much as her feet could allow, she arrives like a strong storm wind throwing herself at her mother, who without understanding anything, loses her balance and falls, her father who turns to help his wife is the first to notice.

"Ella!"

"Daughter?!"

Falling completely into tears, the three hug each other intensely, caressing their daughter's face without quite believing that it was real.

"I... I missed you so much!"

"My baby!" her mother cried, squeezing her in the hug.

"Are you really here?! Did you come back to us?" her father asks.

"Yea! I returned!"

It really was by far the most beautiful and emotional reunion to witness. Everyone around watched with a smile, happy to see another family together. Lyra approaches with a smile, accompanied by the rest of the group.

"Ella." she calls after a few moments.

Breaking away from her parents' embrace, Ella sees the others looking at them.

"Ahh, I'm sorry! Mom, Dad these are..."

"Lyra?"

Ella's mother gets up with a little difficulty, and the girl now realizes that her mother had bruises. She goes to Lyra who is staring at her in surprise.

" You know me?"

"Oh my dear, Sarafina has told us all about you, how you have helped our daughter by bringing her back to us."

She then takes Lyra's hands pulling her into a hug. Then she looks at Jason.

"Thanks to you too. I know you've been protecting Ella since they fled."

She hugs him too, but unlike Lyra, her expression isn't one of surprise, but rather sadness and guilt. He pulls away from her embrace in embarrassment.

"Do not do it, please."

"Why...why, dear?"

Now it is Lyra who answers, saddened.

"We don't deserve your gratitude because we haven't protected her as well as we should."

"What are you talking about? " the girl's parents turn to their daughter "Ella...?"

Looking at her daughter more closely, the mother looks at Katára who is huddled on her back in shame. Her father gets up scared looking for something around him, but Ella already knew what it was.

"Ella, where's Makario?"

Ella didn't need to answer, her tears were enough for them to understand. They then enveloped her again in a comforting hug.

"Those monsters. Wasn't it enough what they did to the other kids?"

Ella pulled away from the hug without understanding.

"With the other kids?"

Ella looked around, noticing now that there were no children in the hall.

"Mom, where are the other children?"

Her parents looked at Ryan who had an expression of deep sadness and anger.

"I'll show them."

Ryan took them to the third floor where there were many corridors with rooms, he stopped in front of one of them and motioned for Jason to open the door.

As soon as they entered it was as if all the happiness in the world had disappeared from the world. In a room with twenty beds, four were occupied, but whether they were children Ella couldn't say. For they had their hair shaved, they were sitting on their beds facing the iron wall, their eyes were completely gray, without a single expression or visible feeling. Completely empty, empty bodies. Ella walks over to one of the children, her heart breaks as she recognizes Gunther, she sits down beside her and taking her hand, she couldn't help but hope that he would react, if only with a look; but nothing happened.

" Those bastards, as soon as we attacked, took all the children and retreated from the city, these were the only ones left.

"And where did they take them?"

"To the only place they have the strength to keep them.

"That world we rescued Ella from?"

"That place is called Moriar. Sarafina reveals.

"I can't wait for us to leave and wipe out their race!" Ryan says, clenching his fists angrily.

"Now that you've arrived, you don't have to wait for that time anymore. " Sarafina speaks.

"What"

"What do you mean now that "you" have arrived?" Ella's mother asks, holding her daughter's shoulders.

"We needed Ella's return for us to leave." Sarafina says in a calm tone.

"But she won't. And I think many here won't either." Ella's father states clearly.

"I thought I made it very clear how important your daughter was to... " the witch tries to argue, but is interrupted.

"You already sent her alone looking for those two." says Ella's mother, pointing at Will and Lyra.

Suddenly the charm and respect for everyone there disappears as if it had never existed. Ella was fed up with it all, and looking into Gunther's pale, empty face made her pain and fears even worse.

"Shut up! " she screams.

Everyone looked at her in surprise as she got up from the bed and walked towards them with indignation.

"Do you have no idea what's coming?! You... even after all you've suffered at the hands of these... monsters! Do you really want to abandon the fight now and just... let them win?! Have you forgotten what it means to let them win?! Because I didn't forget!"

Leaving with firm steps Ella leaves the room, ignoring everyone's calls, she returns to the great hall, seeing a pile of large crates, she climbs on them facing some faces that stare at her without understanding.

"All of you, listen to me! Listen! Are you seeing this?! All these bruises on my body remind me of their cruelty, your children won't forget either; every time I... every time I look at the floor expecting to see my daemons there and find only one, and if they aren't already there, soon your children will have nothing left to find. No companion, one friend, one soul. They will be empty, lost in a darkness of horrible loneliness. I have glimpsed that darkness, and I assure you that I would never wish any of you a taste of that terrible fate. So why are you allowing this to fall to your children? I can't let this happen to anyone else, I can't let this reign of horror continue...! And you... adults who say you are so responsible, so prepared, are there debating whether or not to do something?! How can they be so... so... so inhuman?!"

Ella looks directly at her mother who was staring at her in bewilderment.

"Did you ask if what they did to the other children wasn't enough? Do not. It's not enough, and it will never be enough! Have you spent so much time under their power that you've forgotten that this isn't normal? That isn't the way things are supposed to be?! You... you need to see that there is no other way... I beg you... if you still have any kind of humanity left in you, don't let them go ahead with their plan! It would be the end...! The end of everything... and I tried with all my strength but I don't know if I was too weak or if they are too powerful... but please, I... I can't do this alone, not after losing the ... they'll... they'll bring hell to earth, they'll keep invading, every world they discover, killing, taking, controlling; children will continue to be slaughtered, our souls will be suppressed using the excuse that they are doing it for the greater good! You know them! You've seen it all before... and you still want to run away? Please don't... please I beg you, don't give up now, because the future depends on it... and I... I really don't have anyone else to turn to."

Breathless, not knowing what else to say, Ella falls silent, surveying the room. Lyra approaches, climbing the crates to her and taking her hand.

"Witches! Gyptians!" she calls.

With each name she calls a wave of screams is started.

"You banded together once to save our world when I barely knew the extent of that evil myself. Years passed and you saw that he was not stopped as we thought, on the contrary he grew even more. So I ask one more time! Unite with me and these people! And let's put an end to all this evil that has been spreading across the worlds for too long once and for all!"

Like a rebellious sea in stormy weather, the great hall erupted in cheers of support.

Chapter Text

"He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; by his wounds you were healed"

|THE CURE

ELLA

With everyone busy with preparations, it wasn't hard for Ella to weave her way through the crowd, pulling away from the others.

Most of them at least, because Ella doesn't notice that Lyra sees her slinking away, she senses that something isn't right and just as cautiously follows her.

Katára sits across from her with a sad look on her face, an exact reflection of Ella's face that also shared her pain.

"We can't always run. Even if they don't understand." Katara speaks.

"We need to go. It's the right thing." the girl agrees, but clearly with uncertainty.

"You feel that what we have to do is close."

Ella nods her head.

"That hurts. And it's getting worse and worse."

Katára looks away, not bearing to look at her.

"It is necessary."

Silent tears streamed down Ella's face. She felt it was wrong, that she no longer had the permission, but she had to, had to feel it. Then, surprising Katára, she takes him in her arms, wrapping him in a long"suffering hug, surrendering to tears. The daemon immediately presses his small body against hers, needing that hug as much as she does.

"That's not fair, you can't leave me."

Lyra, who heard everything, puts her hand over her mouth to stop Ella from hearing her. Incredulous of what she heard, imagining Ella's suffering, she didn't know what to do, she wanted to get out of there and run to wrap her in her arms, pushing away everything and everyone who wanted to harm her.

A commotion was brewing at the entrance, seeing that Ella had also noticed, Lyra quickly moved away so as not to be seen by the girl.

"What is happening?"

"I think they found someone from the ICS."

"But they all ran away."

Ryan and Jason took the lead with a group of men. All very anxious to wait. They returned to everyone's surprise accompanied by Lin, who had his hands tied behind his back. He stared at everyone scared, only when his gaze fell on Ella, he showed more relief.

"Thank God you're alright!"

Not sharing the Doctor's joy, Ella approaches.

"What did you come here for?"

He looked unsure of how to say that.

"I came to warn you. They are preparing, they know they will attack. They know they are gathering and are preparing strongly."

"And how could they know?"

"Margot, that woman knows things that scare even me. She has taken full control of the base. She killed all the leaders."

Many there looked at one another nervously.

"Impossible, how did she do it?"

" I don't know. She plans something big, that's why I came to help. I know the base well, I can..."

"Why should we trust you?"

"Ella, you out of everyone here know I wasn't in favor of what they did, I never..."

" Was not? But he was always there, doing what they asked. You selected us as subjects for study, taking us away from our families, maiming us."

"Ella, please, if you'll let me explain..."

"There's nothing to explain, Doctor. You always knew what you were getting into."

Lin tried to approach Ella in an act of supplication, but two men caught him by the arms and stopped him, and he fell to his knees.

"Please give me this chance to redeem myself."

"Let's get rid of him soon." Jason suggests.

"And we return what's left of it to them." Ryan complements.

"Not."

Ella slowly approaches Lin.

"We don't trust you, but what you have to say might be helpful."

"I'll tell you anything you need."

"We know you will. We'll keep you out of all the arrangements so you don't see anything, and when we leave you'll stay here with the vigil." Ryan says, crossing his arms.

The doctor nods, accepting the fate he has chosen.

...

Reunited, they interrogate Lin, who informs them that Margot to some extent that she saw, was tripling the defenses, entry through the tree would be impossible, as she was completely under vigil.

"We'll have to open a window, there's no other choice. " Jason says looking at Will, who didn't like the idea.

"They'll have to know exactly where to open it, Margot knows that her only way out is the knife and she waits for it."

"Where is she not watching?"

"Hard to say. She knows every curve, every corner of that base."

"What is this woman anyway?"

"When they first arrived in our world, the Magisterium created a circle of command so they could control everyone." Lin says.

"The seven." Ryan speaks soberly.

" Yea. They were initially people who ran the Magisterium, but as time went on, with more worlds, power was passed to people from other worlds."

"Margot is one of the seven?!" Ella asks scared.

"Not. At least she never wanted to be, her motivations are uncertain, she is a mystery, but even though she didn't succeed, that didn't stop her from doing many atrocities to reach her goals."

Hearing that Ella looked at the doctor who was listening attentively.

"You..."

Everyone looked at Ella as she approached him.

"You know what she is."

He straightened up smiling at her.

"Yes child, I know."

Looking up at Lyra and Will, he says:

"Is the name Angelica familiar to both of you?"

Both looked at each other in surprise.

"I thought so."

"She...it can't be."

"Cittàgazze, unfortunately, even after all the suffering this city has endured, we cannot."

was spared by the Magisterium. A few years after all the windows were closed and the specters were destroyed, they invaded the world, taking everything and everyone they saw in front of them. " he turns to the man being interrogated " Doctor, if what you saw disturbed you, be thankful your world is not the poor worlds that didn't contain much to please them. Worlds like Cittàgazze, or mullefus, which do not contain human people with daemons to dominate and use them to wage war, had, so to speak, the worst fates.

The Doctor pauses, as if seeing the fate of such worlds himself.

"They enslave and abuse everything that has no value to them. Worlds like the world of you two are too populated and strong to be taken at once, they have that understanding, so they attack the weakest. With each world taken, children, young people are taken from their daemons, thus becoming easier to control. The soldiers you saw with gray eyes, cruel and remorseless, are the result of this maiming. Years and years of doing this, with more and more worlds, the stronger they get, until the day their strength will be relentless and there will be no world to resist them."

Everyone looked on in amazement at his account.

"Angelica's world has been completely taken over..."

He sighed sadly thinking how to tell this part of the story.

"They abused her. Her brother, in an attempt to defend her, was brutally attacked, causing many consequences. Arrested, she discovered that she was pregnant, and they would have killed her, but the doctor who was responsible for her did not allow it, he had promised her that he would take care of her and the child."

He paused, closing his eyes. And that's when Ella realizes. Her mind lights up, and she understands.

" It was you." the girl says " You were the doctor."

Facing Ella, he nods.

"She was very young, her body wasn't quite ready. I had to choose there was so much fear in her eyes. She did not resist childbirth. I never forgave myself for what happened to her, so I asked them to leave the child with me, but they didn't, because unlike the mother, she was born with a daemon, a peculiar daemon, it never changed shape. A striped-tailed lemur."

"I was afraid they would hurt her, as they had the others, so I stayed behind to make sure they didn't hurt her. But as the years went by, Margot proved to be more and more extraordinary. His intelligence and coldness gradually gained territory, especially from Father Agenor. He allowed her to be part of the territory training, as she was very adept and persuasive with newcomers."

"You never told how those monsters got you there?" Lyra asks, shocked.

"Up to a certain age, I didn't have the courage, because she was so involved with them that I was afraid she wouldn't believe me and they'd take her away from me."

"Why didn't you run away with her? Get her out of there!" Will exclaims, indignation taking over.

"You didn't see what I saw, it's not what she became that you should fear, she's always been like that." He says sadly "When she had passed a certain age, Agenor started to take her to some missions in other worlds, it fascinated her, terribly it was seen that she really liked what they did. Then one day, she went on these missions and when she came back, I realized that something had happened, and she didn't tell me of course. She started asking questions about where she came from, who her parents were, things she had never been interested in before."

"And you told her?"

Sighing he says yes.

"Her reaction to the information didn't bother her at all. Then she asked about her uncle, and in that moment she knew that the girl I raised was something utterly evil. It wasn't curiosity or concern she was showing, it was something else. Unbeknownst to the others, I took her to him, they talked for a long time, obviously she never told me what they said, least of all him. After that she simply closed herself off, to everyone but Agenor. With great difficulty I realized that I was no longer needed by her. I understood that I didn't lose her, because she can't lose what she never had."

So from the few times I was asked, she treated me like I was a stranger.

"Her uncle Paolo. What happened to him?" Lyra asks apprehensively.

"By the time I got back, it had been two years, he'd been found dead within weeks of talking to Margot. He committed suicide."

Everyone there stood in an eerie silence, not knowing what to say.

"She knows they're going to come after her and she wants that to happen." he finishes, fixing his eyes on Lyra.

"She blames us for what happened to her mother. " the blonde concludes.

"Go through all that, do what you did, for that revenge?" Will mutters in bewilderment.

"Don't underestimate her, her true intentions have always been a mystery even to me."

Will and Lyra stared at each other.

"We will not."

...

Margot was staring intently out into the courtyard, listening to the constant whistle of the afternoon wind. Twirling the small knife between her fingers. She hears footsteps behind her, she didn't have to turn around to know who it was.

"He passed?"

"Yea." She reached the rebels.

Lorenzo says.

"How much time?"

"Just over four hours."

Margot gave a slight smile.

"They must be close by now. You already know what to do. Warn them to prepare."

He was already turning to leave when she slowly turned her face away from him.

"And Lorenzo... go all the way this time."

In a broken voice he says:

"I will go."

...

Ryan comes skipping along, followed by Listo, and Jason quickly closes the window with the subtle knife.

"Okay, explosives are in position and ready to party."

Jason opens the window a crack, looking wary.

"There are some soldiers guarding the tree in Dentra."

"How many?"

"Half a dozen, I think, but it's their weaponry that concerns me."

Jason closes the window again.

"My sisters and I will deal with them. Open the window, wait for reinforcements to come to Dentra and set off the explosives. " the witch says.

"We attack, and only then can you go. We hold them down while you go to the children."

"Jason, after entering, open only one more window for the children to leave. No matter what happens. Our fight is not worth the risk of specters piling up." Will tells the boy.

Jason nodded that he understood.

...

Pressing the tip of the knife to his finger, a small drop of blood appears, and his daemon lets out a small, annoyed squeak.

"Shut up."

A cold breeze passed through Margot who was staring at the tree. The leaves moved strangely, and holding the bars she looked more closely. Until, suddenly, there is a huge explosion on the sides of the courtyard.

When she looked back, the smoke hadn't completely cleared, but she could see beams of light, screams coming from everywhere.

The battle had begun.

Sorceresses flew, fighting valiantly with their bows. Ella's people have proven to be strong warriors. Gyptians warring like a raging sea and Turkois demonstrating that their strength really isn't something you want to contend with.

Margot went into the base looking at everything carefully, she knew they would come that way.

...

The luminous line appears between two corridors. The four quickly appear closing the window. Looking both ways, they could hear the rumbling sound of battle.

"Go fast."

They ran for a few minutes until they reached the corridor of the children's rooms, but to their surprise and distress, all the rooms were empty.

"Where are they?"

Ella quickly opened the book looking for an answer.

"It looks like they're in a big room on the top floor."

"Let's go quickly then..."

"At last we all finally meet." a voice interrupts their conversation, and everyone paralyzes.

The four turn to the end of the hall where Margot is staring at them, standing menacingly. That woman's countenance was enough to generate fear in anyone with the least sense. Her eyes glisten with pent"up emotion, something about to burst.

"The protagonists of the universe." she says with a sarcastic smile.

Lyra places herself in front of the children.

"Jason go with Ella." the blonde orders, and Will moves to her side.

"But Lyra," Jason protests, but there was no room for wasting time, not with that woman here.

"Just go!"

Apprehensive, the two leave the couple with Margot, their hurried footsteps echoing through the void.

"We should properly introduce ourselves, but I imagine you've heard more than enough about me."

"Margot," Lyra begins, but the woman steps forward, raising her hand.

"No! Don't even try starting a pathetic apology rant."

She started walking slowly towards them, putting her hands behind her casually.

"We know who we are, let's not be hypocrites. You did what had to be done, it was destiny."

She laughed.

"The fate of the world, placed in the hands of two children."

She stops in front of the two, who are looking at her apprehensively.

"Eve and Adam. " She says slowly, facing each one. "Come with me."

Margot turns with her back to the two, moving on. Lyra and Will looked at each other in confusion.

"Come on. Or do you intend to stand there?"

The couple see no alternative but to follow Margot.

...

Upon reaching the top floor, they found a single door that was not being guarded. They approached panting, and it was locked. But Jason easily cut through the lock as if the door were made of butter. Entering, they were surprised by the number of children there, some lying on mattresses, others sitting, but all with the same expression and gray desolate look.

Ella walked over to one of them, heartbroken to see them like this. Taking her hand, the girl who looked about thirteen years old stared at her from a distance.

"We came to rescue you."

Jason opened a large window that looked out onto the base in his world. All very quickly, Walter and many others helped to pick up the children, passing one by one through the window.

When everyone had passed, Ella and Jason also crossed as agreed when they finished their part. Closing the window almost halfway, Jason is surprised with a hand grabbing him and brutally pulling him back inside. His uncle went to his aid shouting, but he could not get through the small passage.

Desperate, Ella dropped the book on the floor, running towards Jason, calling for him, ignoring the calls of the others and Katára, she throws herself at the window, forcing herself to pass until she succeeds. Kátara, still in shock, had no choice but to follow her.

Falling to the ground, Ella sees Jason being dragged by a man, struggling to free himself. Ella rushes to his aid.

"Leave me!" Jason screams throwing punches and kicks.

The man roared with rage.

"Why did you have to go back?!" he asks angrily.

"You bastard! I hate you!" Jason yells with pure rage, clawing at the man.

Ella emerges, grabbing the man fiercely, pulling his leg.

"Let him go!"

The man doesn't flinch, and then lets go of one of Jason's hands and slaps Ella hard, and she falls to the ground. That gives Jason time to hit his father's belly, who lets go of him, turning around and hitting his face with a strong punch.

His father groans, placing his hand over the now"bleeding spot on his mouth.

"I always knew you'd be a disappointment." The man spits the words out with disdain.

Running towards his son, he grabs his waist dragging him backwards trying to knock him down. Jason attacks him with several punches.

Ella, still a little bewildered, sees the two fighting fiercely, until she realizes that in the fight Jason dropped his father's dagger. Lorenzo manages to take down Jason who hits his head on the ground, his father throws himself on top of him returning the punches, lifting his son's head by the hair, who was almost unconscious.

"I never should have had you..."

Lorenzo gives a cry of pain, looking back and seeing Ella stick the dagger in his back. She acted on instinct in an attempt to save Jason, and scared she backs away, and he falls back groaning in pain.

Ella rushes to help Jason to his feet.

With great difficulty Lorenzo manages to remove the dagger from his back, but not without a tremendous scream. Facing the blade with hands shaking with blood, he says:

"All this years..."

Jason glared at him, leaning on Ella.

"Did you keep the dagger all these years? To use it against me!?" the man accuses.

"That's what you'd like to hear, isn't it?" Jason says with difficulty.

Lorenzo regarded him with contempt.

"But contrary to what you say and think, the monster in this history has always been you."

His father gripped the dagger in his hand. Jason straightened up, glaring at his dad with every ounce of strength he had.

"But I feel your pain for your fate in death, there are also your surrenders."

"You bastard, how dare you!?"

His father shoots at him, and Ella steps between them. Katára, in an act of trying to defend Ella, makes an effort and transforms into a jaguar, jumping against the man who defends himself by cutting him. Ella flinches, clutching her arm, screaming in pain. Jason goes straight to meet his father, with the apex of his fury he dodges the attack and hits the father who is unbalanced, giving Jason time to disarm him, he places himself above him with the dagger in his neck, but hesitates to do so. His dad looks at Jason with eyes full of hate.

"What are you waiting for?" he yells. "Get it over with!"

Jason was breathing hard.

"No." he says, pulling away with difficulty "I want you to live knowing you were wrong about all of me."

Rising, he throws the dagger to the ground and walks away. Walking over to Ella, the girl widened her eyes warning him to look back. He looks, and the next few seconds pass in chaos. His father had risen, dagger in hand, ready to deliver the final blow.

It was all so fast, Jason's brain just had time to think an instant reaction, he took the subtle knife of his clothes turning and already cutting a window.

He was supposed to be further away, he was supposed to fall inside the window. But that's not what happened, his father was very much on top of him when he opened the window, the cut was completely on him. There was no scream, only her expression of surprise and tremendous terror, a peculiar glow formed around the window. In seconds he was a body with a large gap in its center and in the other he disappeared completely, leaving only a window to another world.

...

Margot takes them to the balcony overlooking the courtyard, the battle has escalated to catastrophic levels.

"Why did you bring us here?"

"For them to see. Look..."

Margot pointed to the others in the battle.

"All fighting, killing each other. The good and the bad."

She turns to the two.

"Who win?"

Will didn't understand what it all meant, but he couldn't just sit there and listen.

"Margot, it doesn't have to be like this."

"That's wrong, my dear. It doesn't matter if you need it or not. Will happen. Magisterium, Nazis, slavers... no matter which group starts, there will always be these conflicts. We're just objects on a board game, warring over territory, religion, and whatever new shit comes along that's judged worthy."

"Few see the truth or delude themselves thinking they do. I know the girl is the cure. The one destined to save us."

Margot scratches her nose laughing.

"For what? A few hundred more years and another fucking prophecy comes along and says the world is about to end again? Doesn't that tire you out?"

"Not like that." Lyra replies.

"Oh no? Well, you are experts at this. How was it to suffer, to lose so many important people and in the end to discover that it was all for nothing?"

Lyra didn't like where this conversation was going. Margot had no right to touch on subjects as sensitive as that. Will continues to argue.

"Not in vain, we changed the powder loss."

"But the world is about to end again, isn't it? It seems that your God serves you little. Or are you a man of little faith? It doesn't matter, the truth is that many have died and are dying because of a foolish belief."

"So your lack of faith is your excuse for doing this?" Will asks.

Margot crossed her arms laughing.

"No. It's not entirely about my lack of faith. I believe we are sick, we always have been but I disagree that we deserve a cure, we caused it ourselves so we must pay."

Margot pulled a small black device from her clothing.

"You see, it was never for you. Defeat them here, elsewhere, today or tomorrow, it doesn't matter. The question has always been to avoid being impeded."

Margot presses the device and a loud bang echoes from the tree in the center of the courtyard, which is suddenly engulfed in flames. The two watch in horror as the leaves and branches burn, the trunk creaking as if screaming in pain.

"What did you do?!"

Lyra lunges at Margot, grabbing her arms.

A strong earthquake happens, and the structures of the building falter, the grid they rest on breaks and Margot falls, being left hanging safe only by Lyra.

She seemed amused by the situation, looking at Lyra in surprise, who stared back in sheer horror.

"It's your chance to kill me and you save me?"

Forcing himself to keep her steady, Will tries to help her. He starts to pull the two with difficulty, but it was difficult to find support when the ground broke under them.

"There is no value in killing someone like you if I did I would only be confirming your perverse ideology." Lyra says through gritted teeth, squeezing Margot's arm hard to keep her steady.

Margot laughed. It was a horrible sight to behold, the woman hanging, beneath her chaos and fire spreading, and she didn't care, she laughed with glee despite the fact that she was nearly falling to her own death.

"Then run and cling to your pitiful existence, if only for a miserable moment."

" What you mean?!"

With her free arm, Margot pulled her knife from her pocket, slicing Lyra's hand, and Lyra let go of her with a scream. The woman falls down smiling at the feat. Plunging from a terrible height, she meets her death instantly as she crashes to the ground. Lyra watches her body, still dangling over the edge, being hoisted up by Will.

"Lyra..."

Will helps her to her feet, enveloping her in a hug. He studied the cut on her hand.

"I'm fine.* she whispers, eyes glazed over.

He hugs her again. At that instant, another earthquake shakes the base. Lyra looks at the tree gray with flames, dying.

Inside was dying. And she realizes.

"Ella!" she exclaims. The girl was in danger.

...

Jason drops to his knees, eyes unfocused, staring at the spot where the window he had just closed was. Slowly his gaze meets Ella's.

Getting up to him, kneeling they were the same height, holding his face he sighed and silent tears flowed from her eyes, then they both hugged. Finally understanding what Lyra felt when touching Ella, Jason felt so cleansed of painful emotions, in a warm and comforting void.

Ella pulled away from him awkwardly. Feeling like someone ripped out all those good feelings and replaced them with horrible dread.

"Ella?" he calls out confused, stunned.

With a distant, terrified look, Ella turns away into the void.

"Please don't!" The girl whispers a plea, tears springing to her eyes.

Suddenly, Ella falls to the ground, surprising Jason, who holds her scared.

"Ella! What's it?!"

Twitching to screams, the girl's skin was very hot, burning with fever. Jason didn't know what to do, he was in a panic, the only time he saw the girl in this state...

"Jason!"

Lyra appears with Will, both euphoric. Lyra runs to them, kneeling beside them, looking at Ella in horror.

"They set fire to Dentra!"

Jason stares at her in bewilderment, not believing what she's saying.

" What?! But they can't!"

Looking fearfully at Ella, despair dawns on her face. In her deep pain Ella can't stand it anymore and stops struggling, passing out. The apex of despair hits them.

"Ella!"

"No, no, no!"

"Please do not! Ella wakes up!" Lyra grabs the girl's face, shaking her slightly.

Jason looks at the blonde in despair. She couldn't let anything happen to Ella, not again. The girl no longer deserved to suffer, she did not deserve all this...

"Lyra! Do something! Please!" he begs already crying, holding the girl who had become like a sister to him, feeling more and more that time was running out.

...

Everything around was in total silence, the trees covered most of the place, letting only small rays of sunlight penetrate the ground. Everything smelled pleasantly of earth, plants and flowers. Ella's lungs expand with pleasure with each breath. Lying on the great roots of the trees, she feels the whole expanse of the place Feels the pulse of the roots in the ground, the wind making the leaves dance, lying on the ground painted orange and brown by the leaves Hearing distant footsteps, sink into the leaves. She was getting closer and closer, until a branch suddenly snapped next to her ear, and Ella opened her eyes instantly waking up... not from a dream, not anymore.

"Come on child, it's almost time."

Watching that gentleman who extended his hand to her, Ella wondered what time for? Smiling sweetly at her, he encourages her to take her hand. As he helped her to her feet, Ella couldn't help but stare at the man's peculiar attire. He notices her curiosity and smiles.

"I know, a little cheesy. But what can I do, I'm in love with Poncho, the colorful ones then! I adore them!" he says laughing, and observes the girl's outfit "Your choice is also very beautiful."

Ella is surprised to notice that she was wearing a white, handmade dress, which looked very similar to one her mother had made for her many years ago, when she was younger.

The gentleman smiles, and indicates the way ahead.

"Come."

...

Sarafina flies up, looking at the situation in horror.

"Ella is dying!" Lyra screams desperately to the sorceress, not knowing what to do.

"You need to get her out of here fast!" Sarafina orders.

"They burned the exit, we'll have to open a window!" Jason speaks, but Will intervenes.

"Not here, we're too high, you have to reach the courtyard for the window to be at the same level." he says, and everyone nods.

"Give her to me."

Jason takes Ella in his arms, while Pan takes care of carrying Katára, rushing down as quickly as possible.

"You two go, I'll cover for you." Sarafina commands Will and Lyra, who don't hesitate.

When they reached the courtyard, it was almost impossible not to be swallowed up in battle, but Sarafina protected them from every surprise attack that directed them.

Finding with great difficulty a place more hidden from the battle, Jason wastes no time and already rips a large gap in the air. When everyone finally passes, they are surprised to see a Dentra completely in ashes, the heavy burnt air was terrible.

"Put her over the roots, quick!" Sarafina indicates hurriedly.

Jason obeys, and Pan, who came with Katára in the form of a mouse, places him on Ella's belly.

Jason looks at Ella in tears, the girl had an expression of terrible pain.

"Sarafina, she's dying, what are we going to do?!"

Sarafina stared at everyone tensely.

"We can only hope."

...

The gentleman begins to walk calmly through the trees, both he and Ella were barefoot.

"This is real?*

"Well, why wouldn't it be?"

"Well, I was with Jason and... suddenly I showed up here."

He smiles, putting his hands behind him.

"Rafaella Pelaria, the universe recognizes you, recognizes that you exist and that your existence is important. It can see that you've suffered, that the people you love are suffering, and you want to know if it meant anything. It had. Have. Will have. What has value is never lost."

She looks at the old man in awe.

"Who are you?"

Again, he smiles. Something about that smile was very familiar.

"I was called Eldrec, when I was a walking soul. When I belonged to a single world."

Those words startle Ella.

"Oh no. Did I die? Are we dead?"

He lets out a laugh.

"Well, that's an interesting question. I don't consider myself dead, quite the contrary, I feel very much alive..."

He laughs again.

"Now what do you say? Do you feel dead?"

Ella looked at him confused.

"No. But if I'm not dead, what is this? Because... this isn't Dentra, at least not the real one"

"Do you think this is a hoax?"

Ella immediately denies it, afraid of having offended the master.

"No, that's not it..."

"Here, child, is a passageway, an entrance as it were."

"Where?"

"Why, you must imagine. Your whole life had been prepared for this moment."

Ella notices that they are heading towards one of the central trees, which curiously has a glow in its span.

"What is that?"

"That's transformation. The future."

Ella stopped, feeling a little afraid. Eldrec looked at her smiling.

"The time has come to choose, child."

Ella looks at him confused, afraid.

"I... I don't understand."

The old man puts a hand on her shoulder, and that touch engenders a sense of calm and warmth within her.

"Fire comes and takes everything, water comes in the rain, chasing the fire. Bringing life back and coloring everything. Inside is dying, Rafaella, even before they hurt us, she was already falling apart.

Ella knew that. She felt it, had been feeling it all this time. The sadness this caused him was enormous.

"Why? If Lyra and Will changed the end of worlds."

"What happened to Lyra and Will is only part of the story. It's not about two prophecies that together change destiny. Never was. Everything that happened and will happen comes down to just this moment, your choice that will seal our destiny.*

"Why me?"

"There have been many guardians of Dentra, just like me. Men and women with a good heart, with souls capable of emanating a splendorous love. But everything changes over time, man is no different, and after many years since its creation, humanity has been corrupting itself, losing its purity. Giving more value to greed, avarice, envy. Waging wars with each other, causing each other pain. Along with all this self"destruction, the worlds were also affected, like a virus, they became sick, corroding themselves."

He looks around sadly.

"I was the last guardian able to guard the Dentra, not because there were no more worthy people, but because it was no longer enough to protect this holy place. Inside needed a cure."

Ella looked at him, startled.

"You're afraid everything is falling apart and everyone is going to die. he says it simply, and the words only heighten Ella's fear."

"I don't know what I have to do."

"Can I tell you a story?"

Ella nodded yes. The man takes her hand, and the two of them sit at the roots of the tree, and Ella feels the energy emanating from her, feels all the power, feels exactly how important everything around her was. The old man clears his throat, and begins to tell his story.

"On top of a mountain, three small trees dreamed of what they wanted to be after they grew up.

The first, looking at the stars, said she wanted to be the most precious chest in the world, full of treasures. The second, looking at the creek, said she wanted to be a big ship to transport kings and queens. The third contemplated the valley and said that she wanted to stand on top of a mountain and grow so big that people, when looking at it, raised their eyes and thought of God.

After many years had passed, one day three woodcutters came and cut those three trees, eager to have their dreams come true.

The first tree ended up becoming a trough for animals, covered with hay; the second became a simple and small fishing boat; and the third was cut into tall beams and set aside in a warehouse. Disappointed and sad, the three wondered: "Why is that?"

But on a certain night, full of light and stars, a young woman placed her newborn baby in that animal trough. Suddenly, the first tree realized that it housed the greatest treasure in the world

Years later, the second tree transported a man who ended up sleeping on the boat.

When a storm almost sank the boat, the man got up and said:

"Peace!" At a glance, she understood that she was carrying the King of Heaven and Earth.

Some time later, on a Friday, the third tree was startled when its beams were joined together in the shape of a cross and a man was nailed to it. He felt horrible, cruel. However, on Sunday, the world vibrated with joy and she understood that a man had been nailed to her for the salvation of humanity and that, when looking at her, people would always remember God and His son, Jesus Christ.

The trees had their dreams. Their realization, however, was a thousand times better and wiser than they had imagined. People think they know what a tree is, but they have no idea. What we see is only part of the story, but below ground everything is interconnected and works together.

There's violence and chaos everywhere, you can choose to focus on it all and that's all you'll see, but if you sit . . . in silence you'll feel an ancient order. A deep peace. And that's what I choose to see, I see beauty in this world." the old man finishes his story, and Ella takes a deep breath, absorbing everything she was told.

"I know that feeling." she murmurs.

"I thought you did."

Ella stands, facing the gap.

"How do I know what..."

"You always knew."

She looked up at him, finally recognizing that smile.

"You are Doctor Grey's father."

He nodded happily.

"I'm very proud of him. What he became."

"He's a good man." Ella says, a slight smile forming as she remembers him and everyone else left behind.

Ella walks until she is facing the gap in the tree, facing the crack she stretches her hands, and the light in front of her envelops her, so warmly, closing her eyes she had a brief glimpse of her life, the people she loves, her mother , her father, of the friends he made, saw his daemons, the two of them, happy and well, he saw them smiling, jumping around wrapping her in their lap, smiling.

"Are you ready?"

Ella stared at him without further uncertainty.

"Will he be in pain? Will he forgive me?" the girl asks that last question, thinking about what Katára would feel.

"It'll be so fast he won't even notice. And don't worry, he already forgave you." he replies, and Ella knows it's true. She feels within herself, that familiar warm feeling, feels Katara.

With small tears streaming down her cheeks, she stares into space, taking a deep breath, ready to seal her fate without fear.

Ella's body glowed so brightly, more and more, until it was painful to look at her. With the apex of brightness, the lights return to the ground spreading in a burst of energy, like a pulsation drawing the ground.

The ash disappeared in a rush of wind, vanishing into thin air. Roots healed, becoming stronger than ever. From the dry and wounded tops, vivid leaves, in shades of brown, orange and a brilliant autumn gold, sprout in droves, like a great sigh of freedom.

A breath of healing that spread throughout Dentra, surpassing its crevices, dry rivers become full, great cities of metal have their walls torn down with the wave of vegetation that spreads through their structures.

From worlds of earth, metal, with daemons and without daemons, of mulefa, men, women, animals. All felt at the same time its expansion, its healing, a true breath of life, reviving the soul and blowing pain into the faraway void.

Looking around in amazement, Lyra found herself returning to the spot where Ella had simply vanished.

"Ella..."

Groping the roots in distress as if the girl would magically appear again, she called her name.

"Where is she?!"

She faces Sarafina who looks at her with sadness. Will comes to her trying to console, lifting her.

"Lyra, I'm so sorry. " the witch says.

The blonde shakes her head in denial, squeezing Will.

"No. She was here Sarafina" Jason says in a dying voice, unable to think straight.

"Jason, she sacrificed herself for us, her soul merged with this place."

"What" the boy asks looking confused at her, disbelieving.

"Together, Ella and Dentra live." Sarafina cries out, looking around in wonder and regret.

"No Sarafina she has to be here. Please Sarafina..."

Lyra is silent when an intense breeze envelops everyone, lifting a wave of leaves that draw the air, everyone feels a presence being carried by the wind. The leaves seemed to have a life of their own, enveloping them, and suddenly they all return calmly to the ground, except for one that swirls gracefully in the air until it goes to Lyra who raises her hand and the small leaf lands in her palm. As soon as the leaf touches her hand, she sighs with tears streaming down her face. Looking up at the others she says smiling.

"It's her."

Jason looks on in disbelief, tears still rolling down his cheeks. It wasn't fair. He wouldn't be able to accept this information so quickly, but Lyra was already giving herself over to tears, but not from sadness, because she knew what it was like to have to sacrifice something for the greater good, even if, compared to what Ella had made, the sacrifice that Lyra, so many years ago, didn't seem that big, even more so when Will wraps her in a hug.

Thanks to Ella they were reunited, and thanks to Ella Dentra was safe.

When they returned to Moriar they could barely recognize the place, it was as if a wave of roots and flowers and plants had washed over the place.

It was Lyra's request that they let her tell Ella's parents what happened.

That their daughter had saved the worlds, but that she would come home. It was sore. The couple broke down in tears, hugging each other tightly, clamoring for Lyra to say it wasn't true. It was no use saying that they already knew that their daughter would play an important role in the war, because for parents, even more so of such a lovely little girl who didn't deserve to go through all that suffering, fate meant nothing if they couldn't have her little girl there with them. It would take a while, a long time, before they could get used to the idea that they would have to go on living without her, but for her, they would have to make it. For her sacrifice was for them, that they might live in a better world. She sacrificed for them, for those she loved, for her friends, for her neighbors and for everyone who didn't have the chance to live in such a world.

The people who survived the battle, no matter if they were on one side or the other, were taken by the sorceresses to be returned to their respective worlds. There was a lot to be done for everyone to settle down, but of all, what needed help the most was Ella's world, because they simply didn't know how to live from then on after their entire system of government had been destroyed.

Nearly a month passed before the town where Ella grew up could be populated again, and people could get a sense of normality back. Families and friends previously separated by a wall could now live together, children and adults discovered what it was like to interact with people who had been kept at a distance for so long. It wasn't perfect, and it certainly wasn't a happy ending, as it's still a beginning. A beginning of a new society without separation, without the terror of the Magisterium.

Jason was reunited with his uncle and cousin. After the battle, reconstruction and tearful goodbyes were over, the three returned home. Jason, who never really felt like he was part of that family, finally saw his uncle and cousin as the people who cared about him the most. Who loved him. The reunion with his father moved him a lot, and telling the two of them what happened was something that broke him in even more painful ways. It was hard to remember what he had done, even if it was by accident, even if it was in self"defense. He was afraid his uncle would get angry, that he might expel him for it, after the dust and adrenaline of the battle had settled. But, of course, he didn't. He hated his brother, and as much as he didn't want such a terrible ending for him, the man would never judge Jason for standing up for himself.

Ryan, on the other hand, acted as usual. Jason's annoying cousin, who as much as Jason denied it, was just as important to him as his uncle. He kept trying to get Jason to cheer up, and for once, Jason didn't send him away. After losing Ella, he didn't want to lose anyone else, and just like the little girl, Ryan has always been a brother to him.

Jason, after so long suffering from being abandoned by his parents, feeling guilty and closing himself off from everyone, finally felt free to love those who loved him without fear.

After much discussion, especially with Will, everyone accepted that Jason could keep the subtle knife. They didn't break it again, they knew very well that it was both a danger and a blessing, but they had the hope that it would never be necessary to use it again. Jason even offered the knife to Sarafina's protection, who kindly declined, entrusting the boy with the knife's custody.

"You are her guardian now, there was never any other option."

Jason smiles at her declaration, feeling, after so long, proud. He still blamed himself for not being able to protect Ella in the best way, he still thought that there could be another way, and it would take time for him to accept that, as well as her parents, but at least, he now felt proud that he could keep the knife and protect her. In a way, that object was another thing that connected him to her.

"That's it," Sarafina says, flipping through Ella's book, which before her belonged to a sorceress.

"границы вселенной" she says in another language "It did its job."

Jason looks at her confused.

"What?" he questioned, frowning.

She smiles looking at his and the others' confusion.

"It's the book's name. It means Borders of the Universe."

"So that's the name of the book," Jason murmurs thoughtfully. "Yeah, it makes sense."

"Will you stay with him, my friend?" Lyra asks, watching the enchantress.

The two had talked after the battle. It was no longer necessary to discuss the sorceress's actions and her choices to keep certain things from Lyra, for the young woman now understood that everything was done so that in the end, the best would happen. And Sarafina was her friend, and she knew that everything she did was hoping that everyone would be okay.

The beautiful enchantress smiles at Lyra.

"The witches have been their guardians since the beginning of time. If one day he is required, we will be ready to guide him. Don't worry." she claims, and everyone there knew it was true.

...

When everything was back to normal, Lyra and Will decided, along with Sarafina, to take Ella's parents to Dentra, at least once, so that they could say goodbye to their daughter and to keep her legacy. Everyone had agreed to protect Dentra, as Ella's sacrifice would not be in vain as Margot believed, but they also agreed that there would be no risk leading them to her daughter's soul.

As they crossed the crevasse, they were immediately enveloped in a breeze that raised a curtain of leaves over them. Ella felt them there and they her.

The couple smiles, after so long trapped in the darkness of grief and sadness, that breeze brought the essence of their daughter. They could feel her joy, could see her smile once more. She, Makario and Katára remained there, protecting and taking care of everyone. Rafaella Pelaria was there, in Dentra, and she would always be in her parents' hearts.

...

Days after that, Lyra and Will walked through the autumn leaves of Dentra, Pan and Kirjarva got lost running happily among the trees, feeling the peace that that place conveyed. Lyra steadied herself in Will's grip and stepped in front of him.

"So where are we going?" she asks smiling.

They had already decided that they would not part. That was an easy decision compared to all the others they've had to make in their lives. This time, the world was already saved. This time it wasn't up to them, and they, for a change, had a choice. They could decide whether to stay together or not.

Both didn't have much tying them in their respective worlds. Lyra had no blood family left, and those who mattered to her were fine. Rochelle and her mother were safe, and everyone at college would do just fine without her. Will no longer had his mother, and although remembering her still caused him some pain, he had managed to say goodbye to her in the right way, making a small funeral in her honor. He, Mary, Lyra and Listo were present, and Will was able to say goodbye to his dear mother, thanking her for everything she did for him, and thanking her for this chance to rebuild his life with the woman he loved. Mary would support whatever they decided, as she was also happy that, even after so many years, they were finally able to find each other again. Mary had hugged them both, smiling, saying that they didn't have to worry about her, for after so much, she had far too much business to keep busy, beyond her expectations of helping other worlds as well as the mulefa.

Will moves closer to Lyra, pushing her blond hair behind her ear.

"Honestly, I don't care."

Lyra smiles, and Will admires how well the joy suits her.

"Let me guess, as long as we're together?"

He doesn't answer, he just looks at her, getting lost in those eyes, the same ones he fell in love with so many years ago.

"I'm grateful." he finally says.

She looks at him curiously.

"What for?"

"For everything. For what we lived before and now. If it weren't for these events, I wouldn't... I would not know what it is to live and love. Whether it's fate or not, I don't care."

Lyra looks at him with pure love.

"I chose to love you," she says, nodding. "It wasn't fate. And that was definitely my best decision."

"I love you, Lyra Silvertongue." Will whispers to her, his love overflowing.

"I love you, Will Parry." Lyra says back, certain that this was the truest thing she had ever said. Nothing, no other feeling could compare.

They seal the thin space between the two, and it is with a kiss of pure and true love, wrapped in a curtain of leaves from the trees of Dentra, that we end this story.